Skip to main content

Full text of "The hopes of the human race, hereafter and here : essays on the life after death, with an introduction having special reference to Mr. Mill's essay on religion"

See other formats


THE 


HOPES  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE 


HEREAFTER  AND  HERE  : 


0n  fbc  £tfc  after  Death. 


WITH   AN   INTRODUCTION   HAVING  SPECIAL    REFERENCE   TO 
MR.  MILL'S  ESSAY  ON  RELIGION. 


BY 


FRANCES  POWER  COBBE, 


SECOND  KD1T1UN. 


WILLIAMS  AND   NORGATI 

n.    IIKNKII.I  i  \    -i  1:1  i .1.   001  D  r  •:  \UM:Y    KI\I.O\ 
AND  .:>,  -ui  ill  n;i;i>i:i:n  K  -u;r.i.!,  I.IUM.I  i-.fi 

1880. 


LONDON  : 
PRINTKI)    I5Y    C.    ORKKN    ANI>   SON,    178,    STRANP. 


CONTEXTS. 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION    (HAVING    SPECIAL    REFERENCE    TO    MR. 

MILL'S  ESSAY  ON  RELIGION) 1 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.     PART  1  .......     61 

Reprinted  from  tht  Theological  Rniew,  October,  1872. 

THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.     PART  II  .......   106 

Reprinted  from  the  Theological  Review,  July,  i$73- 

DOOMED  TO  BE  SAVED    ...........  151 

An  Address  read  at  Clerkenu'cll  i'nitariat:  <  \tobcr  5, 


Tin-:    EvOLUTIOK   OF  THE  SOCIAL  SE.NTIMI.M    ....    170 

Rtprintfd  from  the  1'hcoL^ical  Rc-cicw,  Jan: 


INTRODUCTION. 

(HAVING  SPECIAL  REFERENCE  TO  THE  ESSAYS  ON  RELIGION 
BY  JOHN  STUART  MILL.) 


THE  principal  Essay  in  this  book  addresses  itself  to 
a  small  class  of  readers.  For  those  who  believe  that  a 
Life  after  death  has  been  guaranteed  to  mankind  by 
a  supernatural  Revelation,  it  is  superfluous ;  and  for 
those  who  believe  that  the  experiences  of  the  bodily 
senses  and  the  inductions  thence  derived  mark  th.- 
limits  of  human  knowledge,  it  is  useless.  There  yet 
remain  some  minds  to  whom  I  hope  the  speculations 
and  observations  which  it  contains  may  not  be  unin 
teresting  or  unserviceable ;  who,  having  lost  faith  in  the 
apocalyptic  side  of  Christianity,  find  no  basis  therein 
for  their  immortal  hopes,  but  who  are  yet  able  to  trust 
the  spiritual  instincts  of  their  own  and  other  men's 
hearts,  provided  they  can  recognize  the  direction  in 
which  they  harmoniously  point.  1  indulge  no  div:un 
of  discovering  new  Around  for  faith  in  immortality,  still 
less  of  proving  that  \u:  ;iiv  immortal  l,y  lo-ir,tl 

B 


INTRODUCTION. 


stration.  But  something  will  be  gained  if  I  succeed  in 
warning  off  a  few  inquirers  from  false  paths  which  lead 
only  to  disappointment,  and  point  out  to  them,  if  not 
the  true  argument,  yet  the  true  method  of  argument, 
whereby  such  satisfaction  as  lies  within  our  reach  may 
be  obtained.  Perhaps  I  may  have  the  greater  advantage 
in  speaking  of  the  belief  in  a  future  life  because  for 
many  years  of  my  own  earlier  life,  while  slowly  regaining 
faith  in  God  after  the  collapse  of  supernaturalism,  I 
failed  to  discover  any  sufficient  reason  for  such  trust,  and 
in  the  desire  to  be  loyal  to  truth  deliberately  thrust  it 
away  even  under  the  pressure  of  a  great  sorrow.  It  is 
possible,  therefore,  that  I  may  understand  better  than 
most  believers  in  the  doctrine  why  many  honest,  and 
not  irreligious,  minds  are  at  this  moment  mournfully 
shutting  out  that  gleam  of  a  brighter  world  which  should 
cheer  and  glorify  the  present ;  and  perhaps  I  may  also 
have  learned  from  experience  how  some  of  their  difficul 
ties  may  be  met. 

It  is  needless  to  discuss  the  importance  of  the  belief 
of  mankind  in  a  Life  beyond  the  grave.  Whether,  with 
a  recent  distinguished  writer,  we  look  on  the  threatened 
loss  of  it  as  the  most  perilous  of  our  "  Eocks  Ahead,"  on 
which  the  whole  order  of  society  may  make  shipwreck, 
or  whether  (as  I  am  more  disposed  to  think)  the  danger 
lies  in  the  gradual  carnalization  of  our  nature  which 
would  follow  the  extinction  of  those  ennobling  hopes 
which  have  lifted  men  above  mere  animalism  and  given 
to  Duty  and  to  Love  an  infinite  extension, — in  either 


INTRODUCTION. 


case  it  is  hard  to  speak  too  gravely  of  the  imperilraent 
of  that  which  has  been,  since  the  beginning  of  history, 
perhaps  the  most  precious  of  the  mental  heirlooms  of 
our  race.  To  conjure  up  a  picture  of  the  desolation 
which  such  a  loss  must  bring  to  the  hearts  of  the 
bereaved,  and  the  dreary  hopelessness  of  the  dying  and 
the  aged,  would  be  to  give  ourselves  superfluous  pain. 
Nor  must  it  be  forgotten  that  it  does  not  ask  a  great 
deal,  if  not  to  kill  such  a  faith  (which  is  perhaps  impos 
sible),  yet  to  maim  and  paralyze  it,  so  that  it  shall 
become  practically  powerless  to  comfort  or  to  elevate. 
The  great  majority  of  mankind  rather  catch  belief  and 
disbelief  from  those  around  them  than  originate  them 
on  their  own  account ;  and  the  disbelief  of  even  a  few 
of  their  neighbours  is  often  sufficient  to  take  away  all 
confidence  in  the  affirmative  verdict  even  of  the  wisest 
and  best.  Dr.  Johnson  said  he  was  "  injured  by  knowing 
there  was  one  man  who  did  not  believe  in  Christianity  ;" 
the  knowledge  was  just  so  far  a  deduction  from  tin- 
universality  of  consent  in  which  even  that  intellectual 
giant  found  repose.  It  would  probably  need  only  that 
five  per  cent,  of  the  population  should  publish  their 
conviction  that  there  is  no  Future  State,  to  make  the 
greater  part  of  the  remainder  so  far  lose  reliance  upon 
it,  as  to  become  quite  insensible  to  its  moral  influences. 
But  while  thoughtful  persons  are  generally  agreed  on 
the  great  importance  of  the  doctrine  in  question,  it  has 
perhaps  scarcely  been  noticed  how  it  is  inevitably  des- 
tnie.l  tn  form  tin-  timiinx-pnint  «»f  the  future  reli<_:inu> 

B    2 


INTRODUCTION. 


history  of  our  race.  The  dogma  of  a  Future  Life  differs 
from  other  articles  of  faith  notably  in  being  indissoluble 
in  the  alembic  of  interpretation  wherein  so  many  of  our 
more  solid  beliefs  have  of  recent  years  been  rarefied 
into  thin  air.  "  To  be,  or  Not  to  be,"  is  very  literally 
the  question  of  questions,  to  which  must  needs  be  given 
a  categorical  response.  Either  we,  ourselves,  in  inner 
most  identity,  shall  exist  after  the  mortal  hour,  or  we 
shall  not  so  exist ;  there  is  no  third  contingency.  With 
respect  to  our  faith  in  God,  there  are  immeasurable 
shades  between  the  definite  and  fervent  conviction  of 
the  existence  of  a  true  Father  in  Heaven,  and  the  admis 
sion  that  there  lies  behind  Nature  some  "  Unknown 
and  Unknowable"  Mind,  Will,  or,  perchance,  blind  and 
unintelligent  Force,  which  we  choose  to  call  by  the 
same  sacred  name.  Owing  to  the  voluntary  and  invo 
luntary  obscurities  of  human  language,  and  the  dimness 
of  human  thought,  there  will  always  exist  a  misty  ter 
ritory  between  the  confines  of  Theism  and  Atheism ; 
and  it  may  be  only  too  easy  to  slip  down  imperceptibly, 
range  after  range,  from  one  to  the  other,  only  discover 
ing  at  last  how  far  we  have  descended  when  the  sunlight 
which  shone  on  the  mountain -tops  has  faded  away 
utterly  among  the  dark  shadows  of  the  abyss.  But 
there  is  scarcely  any  such  danger  of  thus  playing  fast 
and  loose  with  our  beliefs  as  regards  Immortality.  It 
is  true  that  among  those  alchemists  of  creeds  of  whom 
I  have  already  spoken,  many  of  whom  can  find  the  pure 
gold  of  moral  truth  in  every  base  and  heavy  supersti- 


INTRODUCTION. 


tion,  while  others  concoct  an  Elixir  of  Life  out  of  the 
hellebore  and  the  nightshade  of  denial  and  despair,  there 
have  not  failed  to  be  some  who  have  taught  that  man, 
if  mortal  in  the  concrete,  and  doomed  individually  to 
perish  in  the  dust,  may  yet  call  himself  an  Immortal 
Being ;  immortal,  that  is,  in  his  abstract  Humanity,  in 
the  Grand-etre  of  which  he  forms  a  part,  and  which  will 
survive  the  falling  off  of  such  a  mere  fraction  of  it  as 
himself;  or  (if  this  consolation  be  not  amply  sufficient) 
that  he  will  yet  live  in  his  posterity,  in  his  works  of 
beneficence,  in  the  books  wherewith  he  may  have  in 
structed  mankind.  But  even  to  very  sanguine  souls  it 
must  (I  should  suppose)  be  nearly  hopeless  thus  to 
attempt  to  give  the  change  to  our  personal  hopes  and 
desires  concerning  a  Life  after  Death,  by  reminding  us 
of  hopes  for  other  people,  which,  far  from  being  a  novel 
equivalent  l'«ir  our  own,  have  always  hitherto  been  taken 
as  concurrent  therewith  and  additional  thereto ;  and 
which  actually  bring  with  them,  when  the  doctrine  of 
individual  Immortality  is  denied,  only  the  mournful 
ijiu-stion  of  how  far  it  may  remain  an  object  of  hope  at 
all  that  a  Race  should  prolong  its  existence  when  every 
soul  which  composes  it  is  destined  to  perish  incomplete, 
unfinished,  a  iailuro  like  the  ill-turned  vase  which  the 
potter  casts  aside  on  the  heap  to  be  broken  up  as  worth 
less.  There  can  be  truly,  then,  only  the  response  of  Aye 
or  No  to  the  question,  "  When  a  man  dieth,  shall  he 
live  again  \"  and  on  the  decision  whether  most  men 
say  "Aye,"  or  Vf  "  N<>,"  will  depend,  in  yet  undreamed 
of  measure,  the  moral  condition  of  coming  generations. 


INTRODUCTION. 


In  the  following  Essay  I  have  stated  to  the  best  of 
my  ability  the  grounds  on  which  I  think  an  affirmative 
answer  to  the  great  enigma  may  be  given  by  all  those 
who  believe  in  a  Righteous  as  well  as  an  Intelligent 
Euler  of  the  world.  I  have  no  desire  to  blink  the  fact 
that  it  is  on  the  moral  attributes  of  God  that  the  whole 
question  appears  to  me  to  hinge ;  and  that,  without  the 
help  of  Religion,  (of  a  real  religion,  which  takes  for  its 
corner-stone  that  God  is  good  and  just,  not  a  philosophy 
which  merely  admits  the  hypothesis  of  an  intelligent 
Force  behind  Nature,)  the  reasons  for  denial  seem  to  me 
to  preponderate  altogether  over  those  in  favour  of  affir 
mation. 

But  here  is  the  great,  the  tremendous  difficulty.  How 
is  that  belief  in  the  Righteousness  and  Benevolence  of 
God  to  be  established  so  as  that  we  may  build  thereon 
securely  our  hopes  of  a  Life  to  come  ?  Nay,  how  is  it  in 
these  days  of  earthquake  to  be  kept  firm  enough  for  the 
purpose — higher  even  than  of  affording  us  immortal  hope 
— of  giving  us  now  a  Father  in  Heaven  to  adore,  and  in 
allegiance  to  whose  holy  will  we  may  be  content  to  live 
and  die  ?  It  is  impossible  to  hide  from  ourselves  that 
the  obstacles  in  the  way  of  a  clear  faith  in  the  absolute 
Goodness  of  God  have  grievously  multiplied  upon  us  in 
our  generation.  Perhaps  genuine  fidelity  should  call  on 
us  to  rejoice  that  they  have  also  at  last  found  a  most 
lucid  and  coherent  expression  in  the  mournful  legacy 
left  us  by  the  great  philosopher  lately  departed,  wherein 
the  yet  formless  questionings,  the  "ghastliest  doubts"  of 
thousands  of  souls  have  taken  shape,  and  will  stand 


INTRODUCTION. 


revealed  to  themselves  like  the  Afreet  out  of  the  smoke. 
Of  this  book  I  must  speak  presently.  Let  it  be  remarked 
in  passing  that  Mr.  Mill  has  not  unnaturally  read  all 
the  religious  history  of  mankind  in  the  peculiar  light  of 
his  own  exceptional  mental  experience,  and  has  taken  it 
for  granted  that  men  have  in  all  ages  constructed  a  God 
by  the  method  of  the  inductive  philosophy.  I  venture 
to  think  that  an  entirely  opposite  rationale  of  religious 
development  is  the  true  one,  and  that  by  recognizing  it 
we  may  exactly  perceive  how  it  happens  that  we  have 
arrived  at  our  present  pass. 

Mankind,  I  believe,  from  the  hour  when  Humanity 
arose  out  of  its  purely  animal  urigin,  has  felt  some  vague 
stirrings  of  aspiration  and  awe — some  infant-like  lil't- 
ings-up  of  the  hands  for  help  and  pity  to  something 
greater,  stronger,  \visrr  than  itself — some  dim  consci 
ousness  (enough  at  least  to  guide  its  funeral  rites)  that 
it  is  not  all  of  a  man  which  perishes  in  the  grave.  Long 
ages  and  millenniums  doubtless  passed  away  during 
•which  the06  vague  sentiments  i'a>tcned  on  some  fetich, 
or  on  the  orbs  of  heft-Yen,  at  first  without  ascribing  any 
definite  individuality  or  personality  to  the  object,  and 
then  again  without  attrilmt  ing  to  it  any  moral  character. 
In  the  "  ages  before  morality"  the  gods  were  necessarily 
unmoral ;  for  man  could  no  more  hm-nt  morality  to 
give  his  god,  than  he  could  invent  for  him  a  bodily 
sense  which  ho  did  not  himself  possess.  But  with  tin; 
dawnin-s  of  the-  ethical  sentiment  in  man  came  simul 
taneously  the  conviction, — nay,  rather,  the  consciou 


8  INTRODUCTION. 


—that  the  Unseen  Power  was  also  Just  (so  far  as  the 
man  yet  apprehended  justice).   Thenceforward  the  moral 
ideal  of  God  continued  to  rise,  century  after  century,  in 
exact  proportion  to  the  moral  development  of  mankind  ; 
and  the  "Lord"  was  a  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire,  moving 
before  the  moving  nations,  guiding  them  towards  the 
Holy  Land.      It  mattered  little  that  it  was,  for  the 
masses,  in  the  shape  of  the  intuitions  of  dead  prophets 
and  apostles,  which  were  called  Divine  inspirations  (and 
were  so  in  truth,  albeit  mixed  with  endless  fables),  that 
Jews  and  Zoroastrians,  Christians  and  Moslems,  accepted 
this  inward  idea  of  God,  and  only  a  few  of  the  "strongest 
souls"  received  (as  the  old  Chaldsean  oracle  has  it)  "light 
through  themselves."   Practically,  mankind  at  large  held, 
more  or  less  imperfectly,  the  notion  of  Deity  reflected 
from  the  highest  consciousness  yet  developed  at  each 
stage;   and  poor  as  it  often  was,  it  was  the  brightest 
which  could  filter  through  the  dim  windows  of  their 
souls.     The  work  of  correcting  this  ideal  by  reference  to 
the  phenomena  of  nature,  instead  of  being  the  normal 
process,  hardly  seems  to  have  occurred  to  any  one  save 
Lucretius.    When  these  phenomena  were  beneficent  and 
beautiful,  men  sung  psalms  and  proclaimed  that  the 
Heavens  declared  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  earth  was 
full  of  His  goodness.      When  plague  and  earthquake, 
flood  and  famine,  ravaged  the  world,  they  attributed  the 
evil  to  the  wrath  of  the  higher  Powers,  brought  down  by 
the  offences  of  mankind,  of  which  there  never  was  an 
insufficient  store  to  serve  for  such  explanation.     It  is 


INTRODUCTION.  9 


even  surprising  in  our  day  to  note  how  very  remote  it 
from  the  spirit  of  old  philosophers  or  theologians  to 
put  aside  a  priori  doctrines  about  the  gods,  and  learn 
from  Nature  herself  concerning  Nature's  Authorship. 
Even  down  to  the  days  of  Paley  and  the  Bridgewater 
Treatises,  it  is  clear  that,  when  they  applied  to  Nature 
at  all,  it  was  as  a  French  judge  sometimes  interrogates 
a  prisoner,  to  compel  her  to  corroborate  their  foregone 
conclusions  respecting  a  series  of  "Attributes"  either 
apprehended  by  the  religious  sentiment  or  logically 
deduced  by  the  a,  priori  arguments  of  the  Schoolmen. 
There  were  doubtless  abundant  reasons  for  this  state  of 
things.  The  poets,  the  artists,  the  sages  of  old,  cared 
comparatively  little  about  Nature,  and  centred  all  their 
interest  in  man.  As  it  has  been  wittily  said,  "  Nature 
only  discovered  in  our  generation."  It  followed 
obviously,  then,  that  the  theologians  of  former  times 
should  concern  themselves  almost  exclusively  with  the 
human  aspects  of  Keligion  and  the  notions  of  dead 
thinkers,  and  that  only  now  and  then  some  great  teacher 
arose  to  rebuke  the  servile  repetition  of  what  was  "said 
by  them  of  old  time,"  and  to  point  to  the  lilies  of  tin-  lield 
and  the  birds  of  the  air  as  evidence  of  the  Father's  love. 
But  our  age  witnesses  a  new  tendency  of  thought 
altogether — the  genuine  application  of  the  Inductive 
Philosophy  to  Theology.  With  the  vast  and  sudden 
influx  of  knowledge  concerning  the  outer  world,  has 
come  a  greatly  enhanced  sense  of  the  importance  <>l  the 
iuici  ,ruwn  therefrom  regard  in-  the  character 


10  INTRODUCTION. 


of  its  Author  and  the  purpose  of  His  work.  Some  of  us 
are  now  at  the  stage  of  seeking  in  Nature  the  corrobora- 
tion  of  our  intuitive  faith ;  others,  of  painfully  balancing 
the  two  revelations ;  and  others,  yet  again,  have  gone  so 
far  as  to  look  exclusively  to  astronomy  and  geology  and 
chemistry  and  physiology  to  afford  them  indications  of 
who  or  what  the  Originator  of  the  universe  may  be,  and 
have  come  to  regard  with  mistrust,  as  wholly  unreliable 
bases  of  argument,  those  moral  and  religious  phenomena 
of  their  own  and  other  men's  souls,  which  may,  after  all, 
they  hold,  be  only  the  results  of  the  "set  of  the  brain" 
determined  by  the  accidents  of  their  ancestors'  condition ; 
"  psychical  habits"  conveyed  by  hereditary  transmission, 
but  having  no  validity  whatever  as  indicators  of  any 
external  reality. 

Now,  even  in  the  first  of  these  stages,  where  we  only 
interrogate  Nature  to  confirm  the  yet  undimmed  faith 
of  our  hearts,  there  comes  undoubtedly  to  us  a  chill  when 
she  returns  her  stammering  reply,  instead  of  the  loud 
and  glad  response  which  we  had  been  taught  by  the 
shallow  old  Natural  Theology  to  expect  with  confidence. 
Instead  of  the  "one  chorus"  which  "all  being"  should, 
as  we  trusted,  raise  to  the  Maker  of  all,  we  hear  an 
inarticulate  mingling  of  psalms  of  joy  with  funeral 
dirges ;  the  morning  song  of  the  bird  with  the  death-cry 
of  the  hunted  brute  ;  the  merry  hum  of  the  bee  in  the 
rose  with  the  shrivelling  of  the  moth  in  its  "fruitless 
fire."  Nature's  incense  rises  one  hour  in  balm  and  per 
fume  to  the  skies,  and  the  next  steals  along  the  ground, 
foul  with  the  srnell  of  blood  and  corruption. 


INTRODUCTION.  11 


We  cannot  shut  out  these  things  from  our  thought  by 
any  effort.  We  climb  the  mountains,  where  the  "  empty 
sky,  the  world  of  heather"  seem  all  full  of  God,  and  we 
find  beside  the  warbling  brook  a  harmless  sheep  dying 
in  misery,  and  its  little  lamb  plaining  and  starving 
le  it.  We  wander  through  the  holy  cloisters  of  the 
woods  till  we  have  forgotten  the  world's  sin  and  toil,  and 
the  scattered  feathers  and  mangled  breast  of  some  sweet 
bird  lie  in  our  path,  desecrating  all  the  forest.  We  turn 
to  the  books  which  in  former  years  used  to  expound  to 
us  the  marvellous  and  beneficent  mechanism  of  the 
Almighty  Anatomist,  and  we  grow  sick  as  we  read  of 
the  worse  than  devilish  cruelties  whereby  Science  has 
purchased  her  evermore  unholy  secrets.  Further  on, 
when  we  seek  to  reconcile  the  responses  of  the  religious 
sentiment  with  those  of  the  Nature  "  red  in  tooth  and 
claw,"  who  shrieks  against  our  creed  that  Love  is  "  crea 
tion's  final  law,"  and  treat  them  as  two  equally  valid 
sources  of  knowledge,  the  riddle  grows  yet  more  terrible, 
till  at  last,  when  we  discard  the  inward  testimony  to  the 
Maker's  ch;ir;icter  as  unreliable.  and  Innk  to  the  external 
world  alone  to  tell  us  what  lie  may  be,  we  obtain  the 
heart-chilling  reply  which  Mr.  Mill  lias  left  us  as  his 
last  sad  word  :  "  A  Mind  whose  power  over  the  materials 
was  not  absolute,  whoM-  \an  for  his  creatures  was  n..t 
his  sole  actuating  imlurenient,  but  who  neverth* 

red  their  -.mil."*      "  Tin;  scheme  of  Nature,  iv-ardrd 


Krli._:i«ii,  \>. 


12  INTRODUCTION. 


in  its  whole  extent,  cannot  have  had  for  its  sole  or  even 
principal  object  the  good  of  human  or  other  sentient 
beings."*  What  is  most  disheartening  is  the  reflection 
that  to  all  appearance  this  contradiction  (real  or  appa 
rent)  between  the  inward  voice  of  the  soul  and  the  voice 
of  Nature  must  not  only  continue,  but  become  continu 
ally  more  clearly  pronounced.  There  seems  no  chance 
at  all  that  we  shall  ever  find  a  better  solution  of  any 
one  of  the  "riddles  of  the  painful  earth"  than  we  pos 
sessed  before  Science  set  them  in  array;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  year  by 
year,  as  the  human  conscience  grows  more  enlightened, 
and  sympathy  with  every  form  of  suffering  becomes 
stronger  and  more  universal,  the  pain  conveyed  to  us  by 
the  sight  of  pain  will  become  more  acute,  and  our  revolt 
at  the  seeming  injustices  of  Providence  consequently 
more  agonizing. 

In  the  second  Essay  in  this  little  book  I  have  en 
deavoured  to  shew  that  historically  we  may  trace  an 
enormous  and  hitherto  little  suspected  development  in 
the  Social  Sentiment  of  man,  and  that,  to  judge  from 
irresistible  analogy,  every  future  generation  will  have 
a  livelier  sympathy  with  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  all 
sentient  beings,  such  as  scarcely  in  their  tenderest  hours 
the  most  loving  souls  of  former  ages  experienced.  This 
is,  I  conceive,  the  great  Hope  for  the  future  of  humanity 
on  earth,  as  the  Immortal  Life  of  Love  is,  I  believe,  that 

*  Essays  on  Religion,  p.  65. 


INTRODUCTION.  13 


of  each  human  soul  after  passing  through  the  portals  of 
the  grave.  But  with  this  fresh  growth  of  sympathy  has 
already  come  upon  us  quite  a  new  sense  of  the  vast 
extent  and  the  terrible  depth  of  the  sufferings  and  wrongs 
existing  around  us;  and  the  easy  complacency  where 
with  our  fathers  regarded  many  of  them,  and  the  thanks 
givings  they  returned  for  being  "  given  more "  than 
others  while  conscious  they  did  not  deserve  it,  are  well- 
nigh  disgusting  to  us.  Especially  the  sufferings  of 
animals  torture  us,  seen  in  the  light  of  our  new  know 
ledge  of  their  kindred  sensibilities  ;  and  we  stand 
aghast  before  the  long  panorama  of  misery  unrolled 
before  us  by  the  theory  of  the  Struggle  for  Existence 
and  the  Survival  of  the  Fittest  at  the  expense  of  the 
unfit. 

Much  of  the  scepticism  of  the  present  day — so  grave, 
so  regretful,  combined  so  often  with  the  noblest  philan 
thropy — is  beyond  a  doubt  the  result  of  nothing  else 
than  the  rapid  growth  of  tenderer  sentiments  of  com 
passion  for  unmerited  suffering,  and  livelier  indignation 
at  suspected  injustice.  And  if  this  be  so,  future  genera- 
ti«»iis,  us  they  become  more  just  and  more  merciful,  will 
also  become  more  sceptical — nay,  more  Atheistic— 
unless  some  different  method  be  found  for  treating 
the  dread  dilliculty  than  any  of  those  which  have  been 
tried  and  h;i\-e  broken  down.  Kven  for  us  now  there  is 
nothing  more  futile  and  »lisaMr<»us  than  the  attempt 
either  to  treat  Ihniht  as  "devil-born,"  in>tead  of  .-sj.rinM- 
ii\'<  from  that  which  is  most  divine  in  us,  ur  to  silence 


14  INTRODUCTION. 


it,  like  the  Dog  of  Hell,  with  a  few  handfuls  of  dry  dust 
of  commonplace.  The  man  to  whom  the  fact  of  the  evil 
of  the  world  first  comes  home  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and 
to  whom  are  presented  as  explanations  the  platitudes  in 
ordinary  use  by  divines,  is  like  one  of  those  hapless 
persons  of  whom  we  heard  not  long  ago,  who  stood 
waiting  at  the  upper  window  of  a  burning  house  for 
means  of  escape,  and  when  the  ladder  was  lifted,  the 
brittle  toy  collapsed  and  shivered  in  fragments  on  the 
pavement,  and  with  a  never-to-be-forgotten  cry  of  despair 
the  victims  fell  back  into  the  fiery  gulf  behind  them, 
and  were  seen  no  more. 

How,  then,  ought  the  dread  mystery  of  the  existence 
of  Evil  in  creation  to  be  treated  ?  Historically,  since 
men  were  far  enough  advanced  to  find  that  it  is  a 
problem,  and  to  feel  the  incongruity  in  the  alternate 
beneficence  and  severity  of  the  unseen  Powers,  which 
they  had  before  contentedly  supposed  to  be  wayward 
and  passionate  as  themselves,  it  has  been  explained  in 
many  different  ways: — 1st,  by  the  Judaic,  Greek  and 
Christian  doctrine  of  a  Fall,  succeeding  to  a  Golden  or 
Saturnian  Age  of  Innocence  and  Happiness ;  2nd,  by 
the  Zoroastrian,  Egyptian  and  Manichaean  hypotheses 
of  an  Ahriman  or  Typhon,  Evil  Principles  the  rival  of 
Ormuzd  and  Osiris  ;  and  the  Hebrew  doctrine  of  a  Satan 
subordinate  to  Jehovah,  but  permitted  to  work  mischief 
in  His  creation ;  3rd,  by  the  Gnostic  hypothesis  of  the 
intractable  properties  of  Kyle*  (Matter),  wherewith  the 
Demiurge  often  contends  ineffectually ;  4th,  by  the 


INTRODUCTION.  1  .", 


orthodox  Catholic  doctrine  which,  in  addition  to  the 
Fall  and  Satan,  refers  Evil  to  the  necessity  for  the  pre 
sence  of  pain  in  a  world  intended  to  be  one  of  trial  ; 
5th,  by  the  doctrine  of  Leibnitz  (and  substantially  also 
that  of  Archbishop  King),  that  the  world  is  as  good  ;is 
it  was  possible  to  make  it, — every  contingency  other 
than  those  which  it  actually  presents  involving  either 
greater  evils  or  insuperable  contradictions;  Oth,  by  the 
doctrine  of  Theodore  Parker,  which  is  simply  the  vehe 
ment  affirmation  on  d  priori  grounds  that,  in  the  creation 
of  a  God  all-good  and  omnipotent,  Evil  must  be  illusory, 
and  a  mere  needful  step  to  the  highest  good  for  every 
creature ;  lastly,  by  the  doctrine,  often  timidly  approached 
by  previous  thinkers,  but  for  the  first  time,  I  believe, 
frankly  stated  by  Mr.  Mill,  that  supposing  God  to  be, 
in  any  sense,  Good,  His  character  and  dealing 
explicable  only  on  the  hypothesis  that  He  is  possessed 
of  very  limited  power  and  wisdom. 

Such  are  the  largest  waves  of  human  thought  which 

for  countless  ages  have  dashed  themselves  against  this 

cloud-capped  rock.     For  us,  in  our  day,  few  of  them 

bear  much  significance ;  none  can  be  said  to  be  wholly 

factory. 

To  explain  natural  evil  and  injustice  by  postulating 
tin-  enormous  injustice  of  punishinx  [],e  yvlmle  human 
and  animal  creation  fur  the  sin  of  Adam,  would  be  held 
absurd,  even  had  not  superabundantly  demon 

strated  the  existence  of  the  greatest  natural  evils  helm.- 
Man.  01  even  !•«•!'.. n-  the  order  of  Mammalia,  came  into 

being. 


16  INTRODUCTION. 


The  hypothesis  of  a  Great  Bad  God,  whose  opposition 
mars  perpetually  the  work  of  the  Good  Creator,  though 
even  yet  accepted  by  a  few  minds  of  high  philosophic 
cast,  seems  to  the  majority  of  us  only  to  darken  the 
dark  mystery.  The  God  who  could  create  a  Satan 
would  be  himself  a  Satan  ;  and  an  uncreated  Ahrimanes, 
issuing  out  of  "Time  without  Bounds,"  would  be  in 
Morals  what  a  Circular  Triangle  would  be  in  Mathe 
matics — a  self-contradiction.  When  we  have  postulated 
eternal  Existence,  Wisdom  and  Power,  we  have  by  our 
definition  excluded  Malevolence,  Cruelty  and  Injustice.* 

The  "  intractable  properties  of  Matter"  may  possibly 
indicate  a  class  of  causes  which  may  stand  for  much 
in  the  solution  of  the  riddle  of  Evil ;  but  till  we  have 
arrived  at  some  conception  of  how  the  law  of  Evolution 
is  worked  by  the  Lawgiver,  and  find  the  equivalent  in 
modern  scientific  terminology  for  the  earlier  "Creation" 
and  the  later  "  Contrivance,"  it  is  little  better  than 
cheating  ourselves  with  words  to  speak  of  Matter  as 
either  "  intractable"  or  otherwise  in  the  hands  of  God. 
When  all  is  said,  we  are  not  far,  yet,  beyond  the  philo 
sophy  which  taught  that 

"All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  Whole, 
Whose  Body  Nature  is,  and  God  the  Soul;" 

*  "  The  notion  of  an  absolutely  Evil  Principle  is  an  express 
contradiction.  For  as  the  Principle  resists  the  Good  One,  it  nl>» 
must  be  independent  and  infinite.  But  the  notion  of  a  Being 
infinitely  evil,  is  of  one  infinitely  imperfect ;  its  knowledge  and 
power  therefore  must  he  absolute  ignorance  and  impotence."  - 
Law's  Notes  to  King's  Origin  of  Evil. 


INTRODUCTION.  17 


and  till  we  have  learned  something  of  the  relation  of 
our  own  bodies  to  our  souls,  of  the  "flesh"  to  the  "spirit" 
against  which  it  so  often  wars,  it  is  hopeless  to  speculate 
on  that  of  the  material  universe  to  its  directing  Mind. 
Certainly  there  is  nothing  in  the  visible  world  corrobo 
rating  the  notion  of  yet  incomplete  conquests  of  the 
Demiurge  over  Matter.  No  discoverer  has  found  an 
outlying  tract  of  Chaos,  any  more  than  the  "print  of 
Satan's  hoof  in  the  Old  Red  Sandstone,"  the  marks  ..f 
the  handiwork  of  any  second  or  opposing  Intelligence. 
If  Nature  explains  herself  to  us, 

thus  at  the  roaring  loom  of  Time  I  ply, 
And  weave  for  God  the  garb  thou  seest  Him  by," 

that  "garb"  we  behold  is  neither  unfinished  in  the 
minutest  hem,  nor  yet  torn  or  spotted  anywhere  as  by 
an  enemy's  hand.  The  red  threads  which  run  through 
it  are  woven  into  its  very  texture ;  nor  is  it  possible  to 
guess  how  some  of  them  can  ever  be  eliminated.  Only 
the  poet  looks  for  the  day  when  the  "  lion  shall  eat  straw 
like  the  ox."  The  zoologist  knows  that  by  the  law  of 
his  bfinjr  the  lion  must  prey  on  the  lamb,  while  the 
lamb  and  lie  inhabit  together  the  earth.  The  "Holy 
Mountain,"  whereon  they  shall  not  "kill  nor  destroy," 
and  where  man  and  brute  and  l.ird  and  insect  may  live 
in  peace  and  love,  is,  like  Heaven  itself,  unmarked  in 
the  chart  of  any  geographer. 

A  iin,  tli«.  orthodox  Catholic  doctrine— that  Evil  H 
necessary  to  afford  scope  for  the  moral  freedom  of  man 
—is,  I  believe,  valid  u  the  explanation  of  a  vt'1-y  h, 

c 


18  INTRODUCTION. 


class  of  phenomena  wherein  Man  is  principally  con 
cerned  ;  but  it  is  obvious  that  it  leaves  untouched  the 
still  harder  problem  of  the  misery  of  the  brutes,  since 
morals  and  geology  have  alike  advanced  too  far  to  accept 
the  theory  which  formerly  supplemented  it,  that  the 
"whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain"  for 
Adam's  offence. 

Again,  the  doctrine  of  Leibnitz — that  it  is  the  best 
of  all  worlds  which  could  have  been  created — though 
perhaps  nearer  the  truth  than  any  other,  must  rather  be 
deemed  a  statement  of  the  problem  than  its  solution, 
since  he  offers  no  suggestion  as  to  the  nature  of  that 
necessity  for  not  making  it  letter,  which  he  is  everywhere 
forced  to  assume  as  paramount  to  the  Divine  Benevolent 
Will* 

The  unhesitating  faith  of  Theodore  Parker  is  one  which 
few  of  us  can  regard  without  envy,  and  the  mighty 
force  of  conviction  with  which  he  gave  it  utterance  has 
served  to  warm  and  cheer  a  thousand  hearts.  God  had 


*  Archbishop  King,  at  the  conclusion  of  his  celebrated  Treatise 
— containing  some  valuable  observations  and  some  singularly  naif 
examples  of  the  circular  mode  of  argument — sums  up  his  conclu 
sions  with  much  complacency  thus :  "  The  difficult  question  then, 
'Whence  came  evil?'  is  not  unanswerable.  It  arises  from  the 
very  nature  and  constitution  of  created  beings,  and  could  not  l>e 
avoided  without  a  contradiction.  Though  we  are  not  able  to  api  >ly 
these  principles  to  all  cases,  we  are  sure  they  may  be  so  applied" 
(Treatise  on  the  Origin  of  Evil,  4th  edit.  p.  145).  I  wish  I  could 
share  the  Archbishop's  plenary  satisfaction  in  the  results  of  his 
labours. 


INTRODUCTION. 


revealed  His  absolute  goodness  in  the  very  core  of  that 
large  and  loving  heart,  and  in  the  blaze  of  that  Divine 
light  he  ceased  to  discern  the  darkness  around.     The 
result  is,  that  he  has  contributed  more  than  perhaps  any 
other  man  of  our  age  to  kindle  amongst  us  a  fervent 
and  fearless  love  towards  God,  which  may  help  us,  as  it 
helped  him,  to  say,  "  though  He  slay  me  "—aye,  and  far 
worse,  slay  in  my  sight  those  who  have  never  sinned  as 
I  have  done—  yet  even  so,  "yet  I  will  trust  in  Him." 
But  he  has  only  provoked  from  the  scientific  side  a 
somewhat  contemptuous  rejection  of  his  dogmatic  optim 
ism,  as  making  no  real  attempt  to  grapple  with  the 
difficulty  of  Evil,  or  recognize  its  extent* 

Lastly,  there  remains  the  door  of  escape  which  Mr. 
Mill  has  set  ajar—  the  hypothesis  that  God,  though 
benevolent,  may  be  weak  and  ignorant,  unable  to  do 
better  than  He  has  done  for  His  creatures,  albeit  that 
is  bad  enough.f  This  theory  I  must  here  dwell  upon 
for  a  few  moments,  both  because  it  will  no  doubt  for 
some  time  to  come  hold  considerable  place  in  men's 


It   i«-vi.l.Mit  from  his  l.io-rai.lii,-  that   in  his  earlier  years 

Fheodon  Parker  wu  V,TV  .l.-.-j.iv  in,],,-,,,,,!  i,v  n,,  M.fi,,-;,,^  of 

annuals  ;l,,,l   much    ,li-turl..-,l   thereby,       What    was    tin-   k.-y    l,v 

which  he  eactped  oat  of  Doubting  Owtle  I  bare  never  been  tble 

to  ascertain. 

'!"•  •Mftka  ..f  all  hi,  power  to  m.-ik.-  it  M  lini- 
unperfed  a*  poeriUe,  IMOTM  it  no  better  than  it  it,  they  oannol 
bul  regard  thai  power,  though  nuty  beyond  human  estimate  x,-i 

*  '"  Mil  not  merely  linit,..  l.m  «frwM%  /*,„,/,,/.  "-Essays  'on 

.  'ii.  )..  -M. 

c  2 


20  INTRODUCTION. 


thoughts,  and  also  because  it  very  importantly  touches 
the  chief  purport  of  this  book — our  hopes  of  the  Life 
after  Death.  If  God  be  really  so  feeble  a  Being  as 
Mr.  Mill  suggests,  if  His  contrivances  be  so  "clumsy" 
(p.  30),  and  even  His  own  immortality  open  to  doubt 
(p.  243),  it  is  idle  to  argue  any  further  concerning  His 
goodness,  for  He  may  be  sincerely  desirous  of  giving  to 
us  eternal  joy  hereafter,  and  yet  fail  to  do  so  as  com 
pletely  as  He  has  failed  to  give  us  perfect  happiness 
'  here.  This  world  being  the  bungle  it  is  reported  to  be,  it 
is  hopeless  to  count  on  what  the  sequel  of  it  may  prove. 
If  God's  wisdom  be  really  "limited/'  and  His  con 
trivances  "  clumsy,"  there  is  in  nature  a  very  singular 
anomaly,  for  it  appears  that  He  has  made  a  being  more 
clever  than  Himself,  and  able  to  point  out  where  He 
has  failed,  if  not  exactly  how  to  do  better.  The  intel 
ligence  of  man  is  the  highest  work  of  God  with  which 
we  are  acquainted  (though  nothing  hinders  us  from 
supposing  He  may  have  made  indefinitely  nobler  intel 
ligent  inhabitants  of  other  worlds) ;  but  to  suppose  that 
this  chef  d'ceuvre  of  the  human  brain  is  endowed  with 
such  similar  but  superior  powers  to  its  Maker  as  to  be 
qualified  to  criticise  and  discriminate  the  clever  from 
the  clumsy  among  them,  would  be  astonishing  indeed. 
I  do  not  mean  this  remark  in  the  sense  of  the  "  brow 
beating"  of  the  human  intellect  to  which  divines  are  so 
prone.  There  can  be  no  audacity  in  exercising  any 
faculties  with  which  we  are  gifted.  I  only  desire  to 
observe  that  there  is,  on  the  face  of  the  matter,  something 


INTRODUCTION.  21 


very  like  absurdity  in  supposing  that  we,  who,  on  the 
hypothesis,  are,  ourselves,  God's  handiwork,  could  find 
the  end  of  His  knowledge  or  wisdom.  Practically,  when 
we  reflect  on  any  one  branch  of  the  Divine  Art,  on  the 
architecture  of  the  starry  heavens,  on  the  chemistry  of 
the  ever-shifting  gases  and  fluids  and  solids  in  which 
creation  every  hour  is  born  and  dies,  on  the  mechanism 
of  the  frame  of  an  animalcule,  or  of  our  own  bodies — say, 
of  the  Hand  alone,  as  exemplified  in  Sir  Charles  Bell's 
splendid  treatise — it  scums  indeed  monstrous  for  us  to 
open  our  lips  regarding  the  Wisdom  of  the  Creator. 

Where  the  limits  of  His  Power  may  lie,  is  another 
question,  of  which  it  seems  impossible  we  should  ever 
-  the  answer.  Undoubtedly  Christian  theologians 
have  written  much  folly  about  "Omnipotence,"  having 
first  invented  a  purely  metaphysical  term,  and  then 
argued  back  from  it  to  facts,  as  if  it  were  a  specific 
chitum  within  our  measurement,  like  the  horse-power  of 
a  steam-engine  or  an  hydraulic-press.  A  more  sober 
and  reverent  mode  of  regarding  the  stupendous  Power 
above  us,  may,  as  I  have  long  hoped  and  argued,  become 
a  "Note"  of  Theism;  and  in  the  full  admission  that 
there  must  be  some  limits  even  to  supreme  Might  (limits 
existing  in  the  very  nature  of  things,  which  cannot  at 
once  be  and  not  be,  or  unite  contradictory  properties, 
such  as  those  of  a  circle  and  a  triangle),  we  may  find 
some  hrlp  in  rontcni]il;ain-  such  evils  as  those  which 
seem  to  follow  in«-\  ital.ly  on  the  -rant  of  moral  freedom 
to  a  finite  beiiu;  such  as  man. 


22  INTRODUCTION. 


But  such  limitations  of  the  Divine  Power  as  Mr.  Mill 
seems  to  contemplate,  would  narrow  it  (if  I  understand 
him  rightly)  far  beyond  this  mere  negation  of  contradic 
tions  ;  and  if  we  are  to  admit  them  into  our  philosophy, 
it  ought  surely  to  be  on  the  ground  that  there  are 
marks  of  such  limits  in  nature ;  places  where  the  crea 
tive  energy  seems  to  have  fallen  short,  or  the  obvious 
design  has  aborted.  Now  it  is  possible  that  some  evils 
in  nature — some  forms  of  disease,  for  example — may 
seem  to  possess  this  character ;  but  unquestionably  the 
greater  mass  of  evil  bears  no  such  marks.  It  is,  as  I 
have  just  said,  woven  into  the  very  tissue  of  life  on  the 
planet,  and  seems  just  as  much  a  part  of  the  great  plan 
as  all  the  rest.  All  the  terrible  things  in  the  world — 
the  ruthless  beak,  the  poisoned  fang,  the  rending  claw — 
are  as  much  an  integral  part  of  the  work  as  the  downy 
breast  of  the  bird  or  the  milk  of  the  mother-brute. 
Further,  there  is  a  very  curious  parallel,  which  I  do 
not  think  has  received  sufficient  attention,  between  the 
exceptional  ugliness  in  a  Beautiful  world  and  the  excep 
tional  evil  in  a  Good  one,  which  apparently  alike  demand 
some  other  solution  than  that  of  a  limitation  of  the 
Maker's  Power.  The  Creator  has  covered  the  earth  and 
filled  the  waters  with  beauty.  Almost  every  animal 
and  shell,  every  tree  and  flower  and  sea- weed,  the 
mountains,  the  rivers,  the  oceans,  every  phase  of  day 
and  night,  summer  and  winter, — is  essentially  beautiful. 
Our  sense  of  Beauty  seems  to  be,  not  so  much  a  bene 
ficent  adaptation  to  our  dwelling-place  (like  our  sense 


INTRODUCTION.  23 


of  taste  for  our  food),  but  rather  u  iilial  sympathy  with 
our  Great  Father's  pleasure  in  His  own  lovely  creation ; 
a  pleasure  which  He  must  have  enjoyed  millions  of 
years  before  our  race  existed,  when  all  the  exquisite 
forms  of  animal  and  vegetable  life  filled  the  ancient 
lands  and  seas  of  the  earliest  geologic  epochs.  Nothing 
but  a  preference  for  beauty,  for  grace  of  form  and  varied 
and  harmonious  colouring,  inherent  in  the  Author  of 
the  Cosmos,  can  explain  how  it  comes  to  pass  that 
Nature  is  on  the  whole  so  refulgent  with  loveliness. 
r.ut  even  here  there  are  exceptions.  Putting  aside  all 
man's  monstrosities  (and  the  beings  who  could  create 
the  Ittack  Country  might  be  counted  by  a  dweller  in 
the  planet  Mars  as  the  brood  of  Ahrimanes),  there  are 
in  the  animal  and  the  vegetable  kingdom  objects  which 
are,  strictly  speaking,  as  ugly  as  the  vast  majority  are 
beautiful  The  same  principle  which  authorizes  us  to 
]>ionounee  an  antelope  or  a  Himalayan  pheasant  grace 
ful  and  beautiful,  requires  us  to  admit  that  the  form  of 
a  rhinoceros  is  clumsy  and  the  colours  of  a  macaw 
harsh  and  Crating.  If  the  song  of  the  nightingale  to  its 
mate  be  musical,  that  of  a  peacock  is  frightful;  and  if 
a  (iivlly  rimjjn^  anion^  the  roses  of  a  southern  ni^ht  be 
a  dream  of  beauty,  a  hairy  and  bloated  tarantula  spider 
hanging  on  the  tree  beside  it  causes  us  to  shudder  at  its 
Lideousness.  Even  amidst  the  flowers  which  seem  li ki 
lo  ve-gifts  from  heaven  to  man,  there  are  now  and  then 
to  be  found  some  evil-looking,  crawling,  blotched  and 
sickly-smelling  things, — not  to  speak  of  those  cruel  and 


24  INTRODUCTION. 


gluttonous  Dionrea,  which,  by  the  irony  of  fate,  have 
been  brought  so  specially  to  our  notice  at  this  moment, 
as  if  even  in  the  study  of  the  lilies  of  the  field  we 
could  no  more  be  sure  of  finding  comfort  and  rest  of 
heart.  Now  all  these  uglinesses  in  Nature  are,  I  submit, 
real  analogies  to  the  sufferings  of  sentient  creatures. 
They  are  few  enough  to  be  distinctly  exceptional,  but 
yet  great  and  many  enough,  and  bound  up  so  completely 
in  the  chain  of  things,  as  to  leave  us  no  choice  but  to 
accept  them  as  holding  the  same  relation  to  the  Author 
of  Nature  as  all  the  rest. 

What  view  can  we  take,  then,  of  this  mystery  of 
Ugliness,  since  it  would  seem  that  any  hypothesis  which 
may  account  for  it  may  very  possibly  fit  that  yet  greater 
and  more  dreadful  mystery  of  Suffering  ?  Putting  it 
thus  before  us,  it  seems  absurd  to  say  that  perhaps  the 
Divine  Power  was  not  equal  to  the  task  of  harmonizing 
the  macaw's  colour  or  the  peacock's  voice,  or  of  reducing 
to  proportion  and  grace  the  unwieldy  rhinoceros  or  the 
revolting  spider.  That  His  power  should  act  freely 
in  constructing  the  lion  and  the  horse,  the  eagle  and 
the  ibis,  the  lark  and  the  butterfly,  and  yet  should  be 
unaccountably  thwarted  and  trammelled  when  He  made 
the  animals  so  strangely  contrasted  with  them,  is  almost 
ridiculous  to  suppose.  It  seems,  then,  as  impossible 
to  frame  an  hypothesis  which  shall  fit  this  aesthetic 
anomaly  of  nature,  as  one  which  shall  meet  the  moral 
anomaly  of  Pain. 

Thus,  in  short,  it  appears  that  every  one  of  the  theories 


INTRODUCTION.  25 


on  the  origin  of  Evil  which  have  been  put  forth  from 
the  days  of  the  Pentateuch  to  the  appearance  of  these 
Essays  on  Religion,  are  more  or  less  unsatisfactory  and 
incomplete;  and  we  may,  with  only  too  great  probability, 
resign  the  hope  that  we  shall  ever  hear  of  a  better,  or 
that  any  (Edipus  will  arise  in  the  ages  to  come  to  resolve 
"  the  riddle  of  the  painful  earth,"  and  relieve  us  from  its 
direful  pressure. 

Two  things  only,  I  conceive,  remain  for  us  to  do  in 
the  matter.  The  first  is,  to  define  somewhat  more 
closely  than,  while  oppressed  by  the  declamations  of 
pessimists,  we  are  generally  able  to  do,  what  it  is  in 
Nature  which  the  human  moral  sense  recognizes  as 
Evil.  Secondly,  to  convince  ourselves  what  is  the  tes 
timony  to  the  goodness  of  the  Creator  to  be  set  over 
against  it,  which  may  enable  us — not  by  any  means  to 
honour  Him  on  the  balance,  but — to  give  Him  our 
heart-whole  love  and  allegiance,  and  treat  the  mystery 
of  Evil  as  we  should  treat  the  inexplicable  conduct  of  a 
revered  Father. 

Of  course  no  attempt  to  accomplish  adequately  either 
n(  these  purposes  can  be  made  in  these  pages.  I  shall 
only  shortly  indicate  the  character  of  the  conclusions  to 
which,  in  each  case,  I  have  myself  arrived. 

The  first  thing  to  be  done,  if  we  desire  to  define  what 
we  mean  by  Evil,  is  to  determine  \\hat  we  are  justified 
in  expecting  as  Good,  and  then  ask,  what  is  there  la< -k- 
iiiL.r  of  such  Good  in  the  universe  as  we  actually  belmld 
it  '.  There  is  a  principle  \vlii.-h  has  been  often  laid  duwn 


26  INTRODUCTION. 


by  sceptics  as  if  it  were  a  self-evident  axiom,  but  which 
appears  to  me  to  be  nothing  short  of  a  monstrous  mis- 
statement.  They  affirm  that  the  existence  of  evil  for  an 
hour  in  the  realm  of  a  beneficent  Deity  is  just  as  inex 
plicable  as  the  final  triumph  of  evil  to  all  eternity ;  and 
consequently  that  where  we  find  so  much  evil  as  prevails 
on  earth,  it  is  wholly  impossible  to  say  what  extent  and 
duration,  even  to  infinity,  may  not  be  permitted  to  evil 
in  other  worlds  present  or  future. 

This  argument,  I  contend,  is  wholly  fallacious.  It 
turns  on  two  false  assumptions — first,  the  perverse 
ascription  to  God  of  an  omnipotence  involving  contra 
dictions  (e.g.  that  a  creature  could  be  made  virtuous  in 
a  world  devoid  of  trials) ;  and  secondly,  the  application 
of  the  limitations  of  time,  proper  to  a  weak  and  ignorant 
being  such  as  man,  to  a  Being  who  is  in  certain  posses 
sion  of  the  power  to  carry  out  His  purposes  whenever 
He  sees  fit.  The  justice  and  goodness  of  God  must, 
indeed,  be  the  same  as  the  justice  and  goodness  of  man 
— such  is  the  cardinal  postulate  of  all  sound  theology. 
But  it  does  not  follow  that  because  man  is  bound  to  do 
justice  and  mercy  at  once,  when  the  opportunity  is  pre 
sented  to  him  (since  he  never  knows  whether  it  may 
come  again),  that  God  is  similarly  morally  bound  to 
rectify  immediately  every  wrong  and  relieve  every  pang. 
On  the  contrary,  it  seems  clear  that,  to  an  eternal  and 
all-foreseeing  Being,  this  principle  of  human  ethics  has 
no  application,  and  that  He  rightly  says  to  man, 

"  Tu  n'as  qu'un  jour  pour  etre  juste 
J'ai  1'eternite  (levant  Moi." 


INTRODUCTION.  27 


Even  human  parents  are  authorized  to  inflict  pain, 
surgical  or  penal,  which  they  reasonably  believe  to  be 
calculated  to  benefit  their  children;  and  it  is  obvious 
that  the  rights  of  the  Divine  Father,  whose  resources  of 
compensation  are  infinite,  must  extend  in  this  direction 
far  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  earthly  horizon.  All  this 
line  of  argument,  then,  as  against  the  Divine  Justice,  I 
consider  to  be  wholly  invalid.  The  point  at  which  the 
human  sense  of  justice  as  regards  the  relations  of  the 
Creator  to  the  creature  (a  sense  which  I  humbly  believe 
God  himself  has  planted  in  us  and  authorized  us  to 
exercise)  actually  pronounces  itself,  is  far  different.  We 
feel  that  it  would  be  unjust  to  create  a  being  the  sum 
of  whose  existence  slwuld  be  evil,  who  endured  on  the 
whole  more  misery  than  he  enjoyed  happiness.  And 
this,  I  maintain,  holds  good  even  if  the  moral  ill-deserts 
of  that  being  should  appear  to  merit  overwhelming 
ivtributive  punishment.  The  cruellest  of  all  injustices 
would  be  to  create  a  being,  so  constituted  and  placed  in 
such  conditions,  as  that  it  should  in  a////  i''ay  come 
about  that  ho  should  sink,  not  only  into  such  misery, 
but  such  sin  as  should  finally  turn  the  scale  and  make 
his  whole  existence  a  curse.  Evil  cannot  be  fitly  predi 
cated  of  any  amount  of  suffering  within  these  bounds, 
as  if  it  were  inconsistent  with  the  Divine  Justice ;  and 
all  that  the  Goodness  of  God  leads  us  to  expect  is,  that 
no  suffering,  small  or  great,  should  ever  be  rneanin 
and  anneoeMUy,  but  that  it  should  either  have  ITCH 
inevitable  as  the  condition  of  larger  L^oml,  and  in  the 


28  INTRODUCTION. 


maintenance  of  that  eternal  order  in  whose  fixed  warp 
the  woof  of  our  freedom  alone  can  play ;  or  else  correc 
tive  and  purgatorial,  at  once  Just  and  in  the  highest 
sense  Merciful. 

Taking  our  stand  at  this  point,  what  is  there  that 
we  must  define  as  Evil  in  the  world  ?  The  outlook  is 
threefold,  and  the  answers  correspondingly  various.  Has 
God  been  just  and  good  to  us  ?  Has  He  been  so  to 
other  men  ?  Has  He  been  so  to  the  brutes  ?  Most 
frequently  men  confound  all  these  questions;  and  the 
answer  which  they  find  for  the  first  determines  that 
which  they  adopt  for  the  second  and  the  third,  and  thus 
the  optimism  of  the  prosperous  and  the  pessimism  of 
the  disappointed  may  be  readily  explained.  But  though 
the  dealings  of  God  with  each  of  us  as  known  to  our 
selves  alone  may,  and  indeed  do,  serve  us  as  presumptive 
evidence  of  the  character  of  His  dealings  with  others,  it 
is  plain  it  can  be  only  on  condition  that  we  read  them 
in  their  true  moral  significance.  Mr.  Morley  has  ex 
pressed  somewhere  his  unmitigated  disgust  at  those  who 
are  ready  to  proclaim  that  God  is  very  good  because 
their  lot  happens  to  be  a  fortunate  one,  regardless  of  the 
misery  of  their  fellows.  But  it  is  surely  no  less  dis 
gusting  to  find  others  denounce  Him  as  cruel  and 
unjust  because  (albeit  He  has  treated  them  with  infi 
nite  forbearance)  He  has  left  them  to  suffer  some  of  the 
consequences  of  their  errors ;  or  because,  in  bestowing 
ninety-nine  precious  gifts,  He  has  withheld  the  hun 
dredth  for  which  they  crave.  Here  we  come  to  one  of 


INTRODUCTION.  29 


many  illustrations  of  the  fact  that  the  spiritual  element 
in  us  alone  enables  us  to  judge  truly  of  spiritual  things. 
Spiritual  men  without  exception  testify  that  to  their 
experience  God  has  been  tenfold  better  than  their 
deserts — more  kind,  more  long-suffering,  more  infinitely 
Father-like  and  merciful.  Enduring  every  kind  of  loss, 
pain  or  disappointment,  their  testimony  is  always  the 
same ;  and,  however  much  their  faith  is  tortured  by  the 
evils  they  witness  around  them,  it  has  never  so  much 
as  occurred  to  them  to  think  that  God  might  have  been 
better  to  themselves  personally  than  He  has  actually 
been.  It  is  reserved  for  quite  another  order  of  minds  to 
express  indignation  and  a  sense  of  injustice  as  regards 
their  own  destinies,  and  to  argue  that  God  has  not  (as 
Marcus  Aurelius  said)  "  done  well  for  me  and  for  the 
world;"  that  He  ought  to  have  given  them  their  heart's 
desire — health,  wealth  or  success ;  and  that  they  have  a 
right  to  complain  of  His  dealings.  What  is  the  secret 
of  this  difference  ?  It  is,  very  simply,  that  the  spiritual 
man  has  learned  somewhat  of  what  God  is,  and,  corre 
spondingly,  of  what  he  is  himself;  the  One  so  good  ami 
holy,  that  the  very  thought  of  Injustice  cannot  be  din-, 
towards  Him  after  the  experience  of  His  forgiving  love  ; 
the  other  so  sinful,  so  vacillating,  so  ungrateful,  that  his 
never-ending  woinln-  is  lm\\  (i.-.l  continues  to  him  the 
least  of  His  mercies.  Very  possibly  among  the  chief  of 
God's  kindnesses  he  may  reckon  some  acute  suflerin 
l.n.ly  <>r  iniii'l  which  has  driven  him  back  from  the  ways 
of  worldliness  and  sin,  an<l  restored  him  t<>  his  U-itn- 


30  INTRODUCTION. 


self.  Thus,  then,  to  the  question,  "  Has  God  been  good 
and  just  to  us  individually  ?"  it  will  be  found,  I  think, 
that  different  answers  will  generally  be  given  by  religious 
and  irreligious  men.  The  first  never  think  themselves 
to  have  deserved  so  much  good  as  they  have  received ; 
the  second  rarely  think  themselves  to  have  deserved  so 
much  evil. 

On  first  noticing  this  fact,  the  natural  corollary  seems 
to  be  that,  in  the  life  of  every  man,  could  we  read  it 
similarly  from  the  inside,  we  should  likewise  trace  the 
same  contrast.  But  the  rule  cannot  hold  good  as  regards 
the  tens  of  thousands  who  have  never  known  any 
thing  deserving  the  name  of  a  religion ;  whose  natures 
have  been  crushed,  warped,  stunted  from  childhood,  or 
trampled  down  in  manhood  or  womanhood  into  the 
mire  of  vice  and  shame,  instead  of  being  lifted  into 
spirituality ;  nor  yet  of  the  millions  of  innocent  children 
who  have  suffered  and  died  in  infancy.  Some  difference 
will  appear  in  the  incidence  of  the  preponderance  of  evil 
in  the  moral  or  in  the  physical  life,  according  as  we 
regard  Happiness  as  the  end  and  aim  of  existence,  or 
believe  that  end  to  consist  in  Virtue  and  eternal  union 
with  God.  But  in  either  case  (as  I  have  argued  at 
length  in  the  succeeding  Essay)  it  is  certain  that  the 
mass  of  mankind  neither  attain  to  such  degree  of  Hap 
piness  nor  of  Virtue  as  that  we  can  pronounce  it  to  be 
positively  "  good,"  or  to  any  which  excludes  very  con 
siderable  evil. 

Even  here,  however,  regarding  this  great  amount  of 


INTRODUCTION.  31 


evil  in  human  life,  we  must  guard  ourselves  against 
exaggeration,  and  especially  against  the  fallacy  of  treat 
ing  it  as  if  it  ever,  or  anywhere,  outbalanced  good. 
Where  evil  passions  should  actually  preponderate  over 
innocent  or  virtuous  propensities,  society  must  fall  asun 
der,  and  human  affairs  come  to  a  standstill.  And  where 
Want  and  Pain  should  prevail  over  satisfied  appetite 
and  ease,  mortal  life  must  terminate.  In  these  days 
we  need  to  be  reminded  again  of  the  once  familial- 
observation,  that  "it  is  a  happy  world  after  all;"  that 
all  our  senses  normally  convey  pleasure,  not  pain  ;  and 
that  the  exercise  of  the  faculties  of  heart  and  brain  and 
limbs  are  all  (under  their  proper  conditions)  delight 
ful.  We  remark  on  a  case  of  destitution,  or  on  a  friend's 
bodily  suffering  or  bereavement;  but  we  could  not  find 
tongue  to  tell  of  all  those  around  us  who  have  sufficient 
food  and  clothing,  who  are  free  from  pain,  and  who 
enjoy  the  sweet  happiness  of  home  affections.  Many 
of  us  live  for  months  and  years  without  pain  ;  but 
few  live  a  day  without  pleasure,  if  it  be  only  tin- 
pleasure  of  food  and  sleep  and  of  intercourse  with  their 
kind 

And,  aurain,  it  ou.u'ht  to  be  borne  in  mind,  as  setting 
limits  to  our  notions  of  Evil,  that  it  has  diminished  in 
a  perceptible  degree  in  sucn  ivHiaps  this 

lessening  is  not  so  great  as  \\v  once  fondly  imagined, 
and   that    tin-    progress   of   mankind    is   far   from    l.cin- 

a<  lii''\rd  without  dra\\lia<-i<> ;  still  it  would  appear  there 
are  decidedly  more,  and  hi-ln-r,  pleasures  now  enjoyed, 


32  INTRODUCTION. 


and  fewer,  and  lesser,  pains  now  suffered,  by  mankind, 
than  in  any  preceding  age  of  the  world. 

Here,  then,  rest  our  conclusions  regarding  Evil  in 
human  existence.  It  is  vast,  and  much  of  it  is  wholly 
inexplicable  by  any  of  the  hypotheses  which  have  passed 
current  as  its  explanation.  But,  great  as  it  is,  the  good 
in  human  life  is  greater  still,  and  shews  a  constant 
tendency  to  gain  ground  upon  it. 

Eegarding  the  suffering  of  animals,  it  seems  that  if 
our  fathers  treated  it  much  too  lightly  in  their  sublime 
contempt  for  the  brutes,  we  are  not  exempt  from  the 
danger  of  taking  too  dark  a  view  of  it.  Mr.  Mill  says, 
for  example,*  that  "  if  a  tenth  part  of  the  pains  which 
have  been  expended  in  finding  beneficent  adaptations 
in  all  nature  Had  been  employed  in  collecting  evidence 
to  blacken  the  character  of  the  Creator,  what  scope 
for  comment  would  not  have  been  found  in  the  entire 
existence  of  the  lower  animals,  divided  with  scarcely  an 
exception  into  devourers  and  devoured,  and  a  prey  to  a 
thousand  ills  from  which  they  are  denied  the  faculties 
necessary  to  protect  themselves."  I  cannot  but  protest 
against  words  like  these,  as  quite  equally  misleading 
with  the  easy-going  optimism  of  Paley  and  his  conge 
ners.  The  lives  of  the  lower  animals,  so  far  as  we  can 
understand  their  consciousness,  are  not,  on  the  whole, 
a  pain,  but  a  pleasure.  When  undisturbed  by  human 
cruelty,  they  suffer  but  little  or  rarely  till  the  closing 

*  Nature,  p.  58. 


INTRODUCTION.  33 


scene ;  and  though  that  is,  alas !  too  often  one  of  anguish, 
it  scarcely  occupies  in  any  case  a  hundredth  or  a  thou 
sandth  part  of  their  existence.  In  the  interval  of  days, 
months  or  years,  between  birth  and  death,  they  have 
evidently  much  ease  and  not  a  little  delight.  They 
enjoy  the  gambols  of  youth,  undimmed  by  the  pains  of 
human  education ;  the  passion  of  love,  unchecked  by 
shame  or  disappointment ;  the  perpetually -recurring 
pleasures  of  food,  rest  and  exercise ;  and  (in  the  case  of 
the  female  birds  and  brutes)  the  exquisite  enjoyments 
of  their  tender  motherhood.  The  sum  and  substance  of 
their  lives  under  all  normal  conditions  is  surely  beyond 
question  happy,  and  the  anxieties  and  cares  which  in 
their  position  would  be  ours,  and  which  we  are  apt  to 
lend  them  in  imagination,  are  by  them  as  totally  unfelt 
as  are  our  miserable  vanities,  our  sorrowful  memories, 
and  our  bitter  remorse.  The  scene  which  the  woods 
and  pastures  present  to  a  thoughtful  eye  of  a  summer 
morning  is  not  one  to  "  blacken  "  the  character  of  the 
Creator,  but  to  lift  up  the  soul  in  rapture,  and  prompt 
us  to  add  a  human  voice  of  thanksgiving  to  the  chirp 
of  the  happy  birds,  the  bleating  of  the  playful  lambs, 
and  the  hum  of  the  IK-US  in  the  cowslips  and  the  clover. 
Tin-  law  by  which  the  death  of  (»ie  animal  is  needful 
to  the  life  of  another,  is  undoubtedly  <>ne  whose  working 
it  is  impossible  I'nr  us  to  contemplate  without  pain. 
The  process  of  killing  and  devouring,  if  on  the  whole 
less  productive  of  suiU-ring  than  tin-  slow  death  of  age 
•'i  i  i<l  wan!  in  millions  of  cases  accompanied  by 

D 


34  INTRODUCTION. 


circumstances  horrible  to  think  of;  nor  is  it  at  all 
evident  why  natural  death  should  not  itself  have  been 
made  painless,  rather  than  that  recourse  should  have 
been  had  to  such  an  alternative.  Obviously  if  creatures 
had  not  been  made  to  devour  one  another,  scarcely  a 
hundredth  part  of  those  which  now  throng  the  earth 
and  waters  could  have  existed,  and  each  individual  may 
be  said  to  hold  his  life  on  the  tenure  of  relinquishing  it 
when  summoned  for  another's  support.*  Still  the  law 
is  undoubtedly,  to  our  sense,  a  harsh  one;  and  when 
we  add  to  its  action  the  sufferings  of  animals  from 
disease,  from  noxious  insects  and  parasites,  from  cold, 
from  hunger,  and,  above  all,  from  the  cruelty  of  man,  we 
have  undoubtedly  accumulated  a  mass  of  evil  very  awful 
to  contemplate.-)-  But  it  is  wrong  to  exaggerate  even 
here,  or  speak  as  if  the  lives  of  the  brutes  were  on  the 
whole  a  curse,  and  not  a  blessing.  '  Even  we  who  in  our 
cruelty  so  often  seek  them  only  to  hurt  and  destroy,  yet 
see  them — bird,  beast  and  insect — ninety-nine  times  out 
of  a  hundred,  happy  and  enjoying  themselves,  for  once 
we  notice  them  in  any  kind  of  pain.  The  same  rule 


*  Archbishop  King  says  :  "  God  could  have  created  an  inani 
mate  machine  which  should  have  supplied  animals  with  food. 
But  a  being  that  has  life  is  preferable  to  one  that  has  not.  God 
therefore  animated  that  machine  which  furnishes  out  provision  for 
the  more  perfect  animals." — Origin  of  Evil,  c.  iii.  §  5. 

t  It  is  probable  that  every  harmless  little  calf  killed  by  the  vile 
old  process  for  producing  white  veal,  suffers  as  much  as  a  crucified 
man. 


INTRODUCTION.  35 


applies  to  our  impressions  as  in  the  case  of  human 
suffering.  We  are  so  much  more  struck  by  the  sight  of 
pain  than  of  ordinary  pleasure  and  well-being,  that  we 
carry  away  a  vivid  impression  of  the  former,  and  forget 
the  latter. 

Brought  to  its  actual  limits,  then,  I  conceive  the 
problem  of  Evil  stands  before  us  as  a  vast,  but  not  an 
immense  exception,  in  a  rule  of  Good.  A  certain  large 
share  of  it  we  can  recognize  as  having  great  moral  pur 
poses  fully  justifying  its  existence,  and  even  elevating 
it  into  the  rank  of  beneficence ;  such  are  the  sufferings 
(of  rational  beings)  which  punish  and  repress  sin,  and 
those  through  whose  fires  the  noblest  and  the  purest 
virtues  have  ever  passed  to  perfection.  That  there  is 
some  wondrous  power  in  Suffering  thus  to  bring  out  of 
human  souls  qualities  immeasurably  nobler  than  are 
ever  developed  without  its  aid,  is  a  fact  equally  plain  to 
those  who  have  watched  the  almost  divine  transformation 
it  sometimes  effects  upon  characters  hitherto  hard,  selfish 
or  commonplace ;  and  to  those  who  have  noted  how  thin- 
natured  and  unsympathetic,  if  not  selfish,  are  at  the  best 
those  men  and  women  who  have  lived  from  youth  to 
age  in  tin-  unbroken  sunshine  of  prosperity.  Even 
among  very  ordinary  characters,  and  win -re  the  lesson 
of  suffering  has  not  been  deep,  there  are  very  few  of  us,  I 
believe,  who  utter  the.  lapse  of  a  little;  while  would  wish 
that  we  could  unlcani  it,  or  return  to  be  the  slighter, 
feebler,  shallower-hearted  lu-in^  W€  vrm  before  it  came, 
liathcr  do  we  recn-iu/c  the,  truth  of  the  poet's  words: 

D  2 


36  INTRODUCTION. 


"  The  energies  too  stern  for  mirth, 
The  reach  of  thought,  the  strength  of  will, 
'Mid  cloud  and  tempest  have  their  birth, 
Through  blight  and  blast  their  course  fulfil." 

Another  share  of  evil  may  be  attributed  to — though 
not  altogether  explained  by — the  beneficent  purpose  of 
securing  preponderating  physical  advantage  to  the  suf 
ferer ;  as,  for  example,  the  pains  which  guard  the 
integrity  of  the  bodies  of  animals.  But  beyond  all 
these,  we  are  compelled  mournfully  to  conclude  that 
there  exists,  both  in  human  life  and  in  the  life  of  the 
brutes,  a  large  mass  of  evil,  which  can  by  no  such 
hypotheses  be  accounted  for  consistently  with  the  bene 
volence  of  the  Creator ;  and  which  utterly  baffles  now, 
and  will  probably  for  ever  baffle,  the  ingenuity  of  mortal 
man  so  to  explain. 

What  is  it  that  shall  help  us  to  look  this  great  re 
siduum  of  inexplicable  evil  in  the  face  ?  Where  shall 
we  find  ground  of  faith  whereon  we  may  take  our  stand 
and  confront  it  with  unshaken  hearts  ? 

Strange  it  is  indeed  to  say,  that  I  have  hopes  that 
the  publication  of  the  Essays  on  Nature,  the  Utility 
of  Religion  and  Theism,  which  will  give  such  bitter  pain 
to  all  believing  hearts,  such  double  sadness  to  those 
who,  like  myself,  regard  their  author  with  undying 
honour  and  gratitude,  may  even  prove  the  turning-point 
of  this  controversy — may  set  us  at  last  on  the  right 
track  for  the  solution  of  the  problem.  For  what  have 
we  in  these  powerful,  limpidly  clear,  bravely  outspoken 


INTRODUCTION.  37 


words  ?  We  have,  for  the  first  time  perhaps  in  human 
history,  revealed  sharply  and  distinctly  what  that  ele 
ment  in  human  nature  must  be  which  to  the  majority 
of  mankind  is  the  origin  and  organ  of  Religion,  and 
which  it  is  so  transparently  evident  that  Mr.  Mill  had 
not*  Hitherto  we  have  seen  it  in  its  highest  develop 
ment  in  the  saints,  and  had  opportunity  to  learn  what 
it  positively  is.  But  so  natural  does  it  seem  to  man,  so 
much  does  it,  in  ordinary  men  and  women,  harmonize 
with  and  shade  off  into  the  moral,  affectional  and  ratio- 

*  Let  it  be  understood  that,  in  speaking  of  the  Religious  Senti 
ment  as  deficient  in  Mr.  Mill's  nature,  I  use  the  term  expressly  in 
the  sense  of  that  spiritual  organ  whereby  man  obtains  direct  percep 
tion  of  the  Living  God.  In  the  broader  meaning  of  the  word, 
implying  general  reverence  and  tenderness  towards  all  things 
nol.le  and  h..ly,— a  sense  of  tin:  mystery  surrounding  human  life, 
and  a  ft -rvent  devotion  to  the  ideal  of  Duty, —  Mr.  Mill  was  assur 
edly  an  eminently  ivligintis  man.  How  it  came  to  j>a-s  that  such 
a  soul  could  by  any  mortal  hand  he  debarred  IV. MM  the  happiness 
of  direct  recognition  of  (',«•{,  ia  one  of  the  riddles  wherewith  the 
spiritual  as  well  as  tin-  physical  world  is  full.  A-  he  him.-elf  says, 
"  it  is  ].os,jl,]t.  to  starve  an  instinct  ;"  and,  as  Mr.  Upton  has  well 
explained  in  his  profound  papi-r  on  the  ••  Kxperieiice  Philosophy 
and  K.-li:_<ious  l',,-li.-f,"  beside  all  other  conditions  on  whi.-h 
spiritual  kno\vh-d-.-  is  ol.tain.d,  it  [|  Heedful  "that  the  und.-r- 
htandiug  slinuld  In-  lVi-i-d  from  all  t viannoiis  mi>,-,,n,-«-pt ions  which 
pnclude  or  distort  the  intrll.-,  tual  cognizance  of  8i>iritual  truth.'' 
Not!.  !i  a  Divine  blow  as  smote  St.  Paul  would  have 

I'l-fii  >tioi|._'  riiiMigli  to  overthrow  the  "  tyrannous  iiiisci.ncrptions" 
whr-i. -with    Mr.   Mill's  .-du.-ation  mu>t    hav.-   f.-nr.-d  his  mind.      1 
lv  add  that,  in  my  vii-\v,  the  al.-ncc  of  conscious  recog- 
of  the  rrlati'His  1.,-twn-n  <  iod  and  the  <«.ul  is  very  far  indeed 
from  implyiiiL,'  the  n«in-r\i~t,-n.v  of  -u.-h   relations,  or  the  loss  of 

iiich  they  bestow. 


38  INTRODUCTION. 


cinative  faculties,  that  it  was  easy  to  mistake  their  action 
for  its  own.  Now  it  seems  possible  to  learn  more  of  it 
by  the  aid  of  the  complete  self-revelation  of  a  very  noble 
mind,  wherein,  owing  to  almost  unique  circumstances, 
the  whole  element  has  been  eliminated ;  and  we  are  left 
to  mark  what  are  the  tracts  of  human  nature  which  it 
normally  covers,  and  which  are  found  to  lie  bare  like 
the  sea-shore  when  that  mighty  tide  has  flowed  away 
back  to  its  bed.  We  behold  one  of  the  keenest  intel 
lects  of  this  or  any  century,  and,  on  the  human  side,  one 
of  the  tenderest  and  most  capacious  of  hearts — a  man 
whose  moral  sense  (whatever  were  his  theories  of  its 
nature)  quivered  with  intensest  life,  and  was  true  as 
needle  to  the  pole  of  the  loftiest  justice  to  man,  to 
woman  and  to  brute,  who  yet,  great  philosopher  as  he 
was,  when  he  comes  to  deal  with  a  subject  on  which  the 
rude  tinker  of  Bedford  has  instructed  the  world,  writes 
like  a  blind  man  discoursing  of  colours,  or  a  deaf  man 
criticising  the  contortions  of  a  violinist  wasted  on  the 
delusion  of  music.  When  he  speaks  of  the  Utility  of 
Eeligion,  he  confounds,  as  if  they  were  identical,  those 
realms  of  human  nature  which  public  opinion  or  human 
authority  may  sway;  and  those  which,  in  the  solemn 
hours  of  visitation  from  the  Divine  Spirit,  fall  under  the 
inner  law  of  Conscience  and  of  Love.  And  when  he 
writes  of  the  Consciousness  of  God,  all  he  has  to  say  of 
it,  is  to  refer  to  the  metaphysical  subtleties  of  Cousin 
about  the  laws  of  perception,  and  to  add  contemptu 
ously  : 


INTRODUCTION.  39 


"It  would  be  a  waste  of  time  to  examine  any  of  these 
theories  in  drtnil.  While  each  has  its  particular  logical  falla 
cies,  they  labour  under  the  common  infirmity  that  one  man 
cannot,  by  proclaiming  with  ever  so  much  confidence  that  ?te 
perceives  an  object,  convince  other  people  that  they  see  it 

too When  no  claim  is  set  up  to  any  peculiar  gift,  but 

we  are  told  that  all  of  us  are  as  capable  as  the  prophet  of 
seeing  what  he  sees,  feeling  what  he  feels — nay,  that  we 
actually  do  so — and  when  the  utmost  effort  of  which  we  are 
capable  fails  to  make  us  aware  of  what  we  are  told  we  per 
ceive,  this  supposed  universality  of  intuition  is  but 

'  The  dark  lantern  of  the  spirit 
Which  none  see  by  but  those  who  bear  it ;' 

ami  ilio  hearers  may  be  asked  to  consider  whether  it  is  not 
more  likely  that  they  are  mistaken  as  to  the  origin  of  an 
impression  on  their  minds,  than  that  others  are  ignorant  of 
tin  \  nee  of  an  impression  on  theirs."* 

The  friends  who  can  have  told  Mr.  Mill  that  he  saw, 
or  was  capable  of  seeing,  religious  truth  as  a  Tauler  or 
a  Fenelon  saw  it,  or  of  feeling  on  the  subject  as  even 
much  less  religious  men  are  accustomed  to  feel,  were 
bold  indeed.  It  may  have  been  a  ban  I  task  to  say  that 
such  was  not  the  case.  Nobody  could  have  ventured 
upon  it  during  his  life  or  even  after  his  death,  had  he 
not  thrown  down  the  challenge,  and  elaborately  ex 
plained  to  us  the  way  in  which  his  religious  instincts 
were  destroyed  by  his  ruthless  father.  But  now  the 
matter  stands  plain ;  and  I  confess  I  look  with  some 


40  INTRODUCTION. 


confidence  to  the  results  of  the  act  of  the  elder  Mill  in 
extirpating  the  organ  of  religion  from  his  child's  heart, 
as  serving  to  reveal  to  us  the  place  it  naturally  takes 
among  human  faculties.  Even  at  the  cost  of  all  the 
desolation  the  book  will  spread  around,  it  is  perhaps 
well  that  this  dreadful  experiment  should  once  for  all 
have  been  tried,  and  not  in  any  "  vile  body  "  of  fool  or 
egotist,  but  in  the  person  of  one  of  the  ablest,  and,  in  all 
things  beside,  one  of  the  very  noblest  of  men. 

That  lesson,  then,  is  this:  that,  as  we  did  not  first 
gain  our  knowledge  of  God  from  the  external  world,  so 
we  shall  never  obtain  our  truest  and  most  reliable  idea 
of  Him  from  the  inductions  which  Science  may  help  us 
to  draw  from  it.  Spiritual  things  must  be  spiritually 
discerned,  or  we  must  be  content  never  to  discern  them 
truly  at  all.  In  man's  soul  alone,  so  far  as  we  may  yet 
discover,  is  the  moral  nature  of  his  Maker  revealed,  as 
the  sun  is  mirrored  in  a  mountain  lake.  While  all  the 
woods  and  moors  and  pastures  are  quivering  in  its  heat, 
we  only  behold  the  great  orb  reflected  in  the  breast  of 
that  deep,  solitary  pool.  If  (as  we  must  needs  hold  for 
truth)  there  be  a  moral  purpose  running  through  all  the 
physical  creation,  its  scope  is  too  enormous,  its  intricacy 
too  deep,  the  cycle  of  its  revolution,  like  that  of  some 
great  sidereal  Period,  too  immense  for  our  brief  and 
blind  observation.  It  must  be  enougli  for  us  to  learn 
what  God  bids  us  to  be  of  just  and  merciful  and  loving, 
and  then  judge  what  must  be  His  justice,  His  mercy 
and  His  love.  That  Being  whom  the  sinful  soul  meets 


INTRODUCTION.  41 


in  the  hour  of  its  penitence — and  the  grateful  heart  in 
its  plenitude  of  thanksgiving — and  every  man  who 
really  prays  in  the  moments  of  supreme  communion — 
tliat  God  is  One  concerning  whom  the  very  attempt  to 
prove  that  He  is  infinitely  good  seems  almost  sacrilege. 
It  is  as  Goodness,  as  Holiness,  Love  and  Pity  ineffable, 
that  He  has  revealed  Himself.  Shall  we  treat  all  that 
we  have  so  learned  on  our  knees  as  idle  self-delusions, 
and  barricade  with  iron  shutters  the  windows  of  the 
soul  which  look  out  heavenward,  and  this  in  the  name 
of  sense  and  reason  ?  Nay,  but  let  us  fling  those  windows 
wide  open,  and  again  and  yet  again  seek  to  renew  the 
celestial  vision.  These  sacred  faculties  of  our  nature 
have  a  right  to  their  exercise,  as  well  as  those  which 
trll  us  of  the  properties  of  solids,  fluids  and  gases,  of 
li.uht  and  electricity.  Their  reports  may  be  false?  So 
may  be  everything  we  call  knowledge,  every  report  of 
the  senses,  every  conclusion  of  the  logical  intellect.  A 
persistent  and  widely  recognized  fact  of  human  consci 
ousness  may  be  illusory ;  but  there  is  no  better  proof  to 
be  had  even  of  the  existence  of  an  external  world.* 

*  An  c\« cllnit  illustration  of  this  subject,  expressing  very 
closely  my  own  vi»-w  ..f  it,  i>  in  }<>•  I'.. mid  in  the  following  letter, 
published  in  tin  .  S.-jit.  5,  1874: 

"Will  you  -ivc  in.    -pace  for  an  illustration  in  support  of  that 
which,  :i|.arl  I'mm  iw.-lat  inn,  i>  >im-ly  tin-  l..-t  |,r«.,,r  ..fall  of  the 
d,— the  exUni'-.-.  vis.,  of  that  ivli-ii.us  instinct  in 
man   \vhii-h.  «.n    l'mft  —or   Tyndall'.-  and    Mr.    H.   S|.rn«rr'>   own 
s.-ii-ntifir  principles,   hhould  IK-  tin-   -ul>jrrtivr  iv<]><>nse  to  some 
iv.iliiy,  thr  adaptation  of  tin-  avatuiv  man  to  hi*  'i-nvi- 


42  INTRODUCTION. 


The  great  root  passion  of  normally  constituted  hu 
manity,  the  craving  to  find  some  One  to  whom  to  look 
up  with  absolute  moral  reverence,  a  passion  which  even 


ronment.'  The  dog  has  a  religion,  and  his  deity  is  man.  Previous 
to  tlie  introduction  of  man  upon  the  scene,  the  dog  must  have  been 
simply  dog,  minus  this  quasi -religious  faculty.  But  man  appears, 
and  makes  his  appeal  to  the  dog-nature  ;  in  response,  a  capacity 
for  human  fellowship  is  developed  in  the  dog,  and  is  inherited,  so 
that  a  craving  for  such  fellowship  becomes,  thenceforth,  part  of  his 
nature. 

"  Now  if  we  imagine  some  being,  some  detached  intelligence, 
with  power  to  observe  the  dog  in  his  development  through  the 
ages,  but  to  whom  the  man,  on  his  introduction,  is  invisible,  what 
a  strange  problem  would  present  itself  for  his  solution !  Would 
not  the  higher  development  of  the  dog,  as  now  observed  by  him, 
be  analogous  to  the  calling  forth  of  the  religious  instinct  in  the 
creature  man?  The  observer  would  now  see  with  wonder  the 
frequent  reference  to  a  seemingly  higher  will,  not  always  cheer 
fully  yielded  to.  He  would  note  the  upward  look,  the  overcoming 
of  mere  animal  impulses,  the  occasional  wilful  outbreak  of  the 
lower  nature,  bringing  with  it  a  sense  of  guilt,  to  be  followed  by 
shame,  penitence  and  meek  submission  to  chastisement ;  strangest 
thing  of  all,  he  would  see  this  chastisement  seemingly  accepted  as 
a  medium  of  reconciliation  with  some  invisible  being,  whereby 
peace  and  contentment  are  restored  to  the  canine  mind. 

"  Which  would  be  the  soundest  conclusion  for  such  an  observer 
as  I  have  supposed  to  come  to?  That  these  phenomena  of  dog- 
consciousness  were  self-evolved,  mere  subjective  illusions ;  or  that, 
outside  the  range  of  his  vision,  there  was  some  real  object  to  call 
them  forth?  To  the  obvious  criticism  that,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
the  dog  does  apprehend  man,  his  deity,  by  his  senses,  while  man 
does  not  thus  apprehend  God,  the  reply  is  that,  though  in  many 
cases  it  may  be  latent,  there  is  in  man  a  higher  sense  whereby, 
and  that  with  an  intense  reality,  the  invisible  God  has  been  and 
is  apprehended  by  countless  thousands. 

"  Supposing  the  evolution  theory  to  be  true,  the  question  arises, 


INTRODUCTION.  43 


within  the  last  few  months  the  greatest  thinkers  on  the 
agnostic  side  have  one  after  another  admitted  to  be  a 
fundamental  and  ineradicable  element  in  our  nature, — 
that  exalted  aspiration  can  never  find  the  smallest  satis 
faction  in  the  notion  of  a  Probable  God,  who  is  probably 
more  Benevolent  than  otherwise.  Mr.  Mill  arrives  at 
the  conclusion  that  such  lights  as  we  possess  "  afford  no 
more  than  a  preponderance  of  probability  of  the  exist 
ence  of  a  Creator;  of  his  benevolence  a  considerably  less 
preponderance ;  that  there  is  some  reason  to  think  that 
he  cares  for  the  pleasure  of  his  creatures,  but  by  no 
means  that  this  is  his  sole  care,  or  that  other  purposes 
do  not  often  take  precedence  of  it."* 

Further  on,  he  grants  that  the  "  ideally  perfect  cha 
racter  ....  may  have  a  real  existence  in  a  Being  to 
whom  we  owe  all  such  good  as  we  enjoy."f  But  such 
an  hypothesis  can  only  be  admitted  on  condition  of 
supposing  that  "his  power  over  his  materials  was  not 
absolute ;"  that  "  his  love  for  his  creatures  was  not  his 
sole  actuating  inducement  ;"J  and,  finally,  that  even  of 
his  "  continued  existence"  we  have  not  a  thoroughly 
satisfactory  "  guarantee."§  But  as  such  a  Being  as  this 
is  no  God  at  all  to  the  needs  either  of  the  conscience  or 


when  did  man,  tin-  thinking  animal,  liecome  mnu  tin-  religious 
'     May  not  thi-  example  of  a  -oniewhat  parallel  jilii-noim-non 
in  a  lower  lii-1'1  .-uj.ply  an  an.swer,  viz.  \vh.-n  his  nature,  bowevei 
I>ivviuu~ly  o!.-v.  ]..[„  ,1,  \vu-  fir.-t  i-on.-.'i.uisly  acted  upon  by  a  In 
Natun •'.    -I  an. .Sir.  HINKV    F.    I'.ATHER." 

*  P.!  -I  :  P.  r. 


44  INTRODUCTION. 


of  the  heart,  we  are  consequently  not  surprised  to  find 
Mr.  Mill  setting  Him  aside  in  favour  of  that  "  standard 
of  excellence,"  Jesus  Christ.  Here  is  another  wonderful 
exemplification  of  the  eminent  presence  of  the  Moral 
and  the  total  absence  of  the  Spiritual  element  in  this 
great  thinker.  He  perfectly  recognized  the  moral  beauty 
of  Christ's  character  as  transcribed  by  history,  but  his 
inward  eye  was  closed  to  that  supreme  Loveliness  which 
is  spiritually  revealed  to  every  soul  which  enters  into 
communion  with  God ;  and  which,  shining  full  into  the 
heart  of  Christ,  made  him  the  mirror  wherein  humanity 
has  ever  since  seen  it  reflected. 

The  fact  that  we  want  a  Perfect  God  does  not  of  course 
prove  that  any  such  Being  exists,  but  it  leaves  such  a 
Deity  as  Mr.  Mill  has  propounded  for  our  quasi-belief 
altogether  outside  the  religious  question.  If  the  Intellect 
or  the  Fancy  may  be  contented  with  a  Probable  God, 
provisionally  accepted  as  Benevolent,  it  is  certain  that 
the  Eeligious  Sentiment  can  no  more  attach  itself  to 
such  a  Deity  than  a  man  can  embrace  a  cloud.  A 
balance  of  probabilities  may  properly  determine  our 
choice  of  an  investment  for  a  sum  of  money ;  but  when 
it  comes  to  the  gift  of  our  heart's  allegiance,  we  need 
a  different  kind  of  assurance.  No  man  can  stand  by 
patiently  while  arguments  pro  and  con.  are  carefully 
weighed,  and  begin  to  love  when  the  scale  turns  by  a 
hair  on  the  side  of  Benevolence,  and  drop  on  his  knees 
in  reverence  as  Justice  begins  to  preponderate,  and  adore 
when  the  balance  of  Good  appears  finally  by  some 


INTRODUCTION.  4." 


degrees  heavier  than  that  of  Evil.  If  this  be  so,  then  it 
follows  that  the  Inductive  Method  is  for  ever  inappli 
cable  to  the  solution  of  the  greater  problems  of  theol 
because  under  the  most  favourable  circumstances  it  can 
only  give  us  a  balance  of  more  or  less  probability — a 
General,  not  an  Universal  proposition.  We  are  com 
pelled  to  seek  in  some  other  modes  of  thought  an  assur 
ance  of  quite  another  kind. 

I  am  far  from  conceding  that  no  more  decisive  witness 
to  the  Divine  Existence  and  Goodness  than  ]\Ir.  Mill 
has  found  in  the  external  world  is  to  be  drawn  therefrom 
strictly  by  the  Inductive  Method.  Kespecting  God's 
existence,  it  seems  to  me  the  summary  of  arguments 
in  Mr.  Thornton's  recent  admirable  treatise*  leaves  the 
scientific  atheist  a  standing-room  so  infinitesimally  small, 
that  nothing  short  of  one  of  those  angels  of  whom  the 
Rabbins  taught  that  a  legion  may  rest  on  the  point  of  a 
needle  could  support  himself  thereon.  And  regard  in.^ 
the  Divine  Moral  Character,  I  must  protest  against  the 
unaccountable  manner  in  which,  when  the  Experience 
philosophy  holds  its  court,  the  most  important  of  the 
witnesses  is  rarely  or  ever  put  in  the  box.  Why  is  it,  I 
ask,  that  while  every  minute  fact  of  organic  and  inor 
ganic  nature-  is  freely  cited  as  bearing  testimony  more 
or  less  important  to  tin-  character  of  the  Creator — \\liy 
is  the  supreme  fact — tin  •••.i-tence  of  Man,  of  a  being 


*  olil-1'Vlii..m-il   Ktlii.  .  ftc,     Bee  the   chapter  on  "R» 
Phases  i>l' S.  it-untie  Atlu-i-m." 


46  INTRODUCTION. 


who  loves  and  who  prays,  who  has,  deep  set  within  him, 
the  ideas  of  Justice  and  of  Duty,  a  being  capable  of 
becoming  a  hero,  a  martyr,  a  saint, — why  is  this  greatest 
of  all  the  facts  of  Nature  which  our  globe  presents, 
passed  over  by  the  experimentalist  with  no  notice  at  all 
so  far  as  it  bears  on  the  Theistic  argument?  Let  us 
waive  for  a  moment  all  question  of  personal  intuitive  or 
spiritual  knowledge.  Let  us  suppose  that  we,  indivi 
dually,  have  no  such  transcendental  moral  or  religious 
knowledge,  and  that  we  are  regarding  the  human  race 
altogether  ab  extra.  Even  so,  such  "  facts  of  experience" 
as  an  Isaiah,  a  Christ,  a  Buddha,  a  Plato,  a  Marcus 
Aurelius,  certainly  claim  attention  as  much  as  any  of 
the  facts  from  which  the  Creator's  indifference  to  His 
creatures'  welfare,  or  incapacity  to  make  them  happy, 
has  been  inductively  inferred.  After  all  which  has  been 
said  of  recent  years  regarding  the  way  in  which  our 
moral  natures  may  be  supposed  to  have  been  developed 
out  of  the  instincts  of  the  ape,  there  is  nothing  so  won 
derful  in  all  the  wide  circuit  of  science  as  that  it  should 
happen  that  in  a  world  teeming  with  injustice,  and  in 
which  Nature's  "recklessness"  is  her  prevailing  charac 
teristic,*  there  should  exist  a  being  whose  brain  has 
acquired  such  a  "set"  of  passionate  love  for  justice  as 
that  for  its  sake  he  is  often  ready  to  sacrifice  happiness 
and  life. 

And,  again,  I  think  even  the  Experience  philosophy, 

*  Essays  on  Religion,  p.  28. 


INTRODUCTION.  47 


when  its  conclusions  are  reduced  to  logical  coherency, 
points  to  the  perfection  of  the  moral  attributes  of  the 
Supreme  Being.  Such  a  Being  either  has,  or  has  not, 
a  moral  nature.  If  He  have  one,  then  He  cannot  be 
partially  good  or  partially  just — half  God,  half  devil — 
with  a  fickle  or  a  chequered  character.  So  much  as  this 
is  involved  in  the  hypothesis  of  a  Creator  transcending 
all  the  wants,  pains,  weaknesses,  ignorances  and  passions 
of  the  creature.  If  any  preponderance  of  evidence  in 
Nature,  then,  appears  to  shew  that  God  has  moral  pur 
poses,  and  that  those  purposes  are,  in  the  majority  of 
cases,  benevolent,  we  are  compelled,  for  mere  coherency 
sake,  to  arrive  per  saltum  at  the  conclusion  that,  ii  II-1 
be  good  so  far,  He  must  be  good  altogether.  On  these 
grounds,  then,  even  such  a  small  residuum  of  the  sub 
lime  idea  of  God  as  is  left  us  by  the  rigid  application  of 
the  Experimental  philosophy  to  theology,  may  be  made 
to  harmonize  with  and  corroborate  the  faith  derived 
from  a  higher  source  of  knowledge,  and  the  Atheistic 
and  Kakot  heist  ic  creeds  stand  condemned  even  in  tin; 
court  of  Nature. 

But  I  repeat  that  such  arguments  have  in  my  eyes 
but  little  worth  save  as  intellectual  satisfactions,  and  I 
would  as  lief,  for  my  own  part,  forego  all  such  conclu 
sions  of  my  uii(l«-r>t;unlinur  rc^ardiu^  the  Great  Power 
who  dwells  In-hind  the  veil  of  Nature,  if  I  could  not 
find  in  my  heart  the  Lord  of  Li IV  and  Love,  our  all-holy, 
all-merciful  Father  and  God. 


48  INTRODUCTION. 


A  few  words  must  be  added,  in  conclusion,  respecting 
Mr.  Mill's  remarks  on  the  doctrine  with  which  this 
little  book  is  directly  concerned — that  of  the  Immor 
tality  of  the  Soul.  After  having  described  the  reasons 
which  he  conceives  have  acted  as  powerful  causes  of  the 
'belief,  not  as  rational  grounds  for  it,  and  then  stated 
the  arguments  deduced  from  the  Goodness  of  God,  he 
observes: 

"  These  might  be  arguments  in  a  world  the  constitution  of 
which  made  it  possible,  without  contradiction,  to  hold  it  for 
the  work  of  a  Being  at  once  omnipotent  and  benevolent. 
But  they  are  not  arguments  in  a  world  like  that  in  which  we 

live With  regard  to  the  supposed  improbability  of  his 

having  given  the  wish  without  its  gratification,  the  same 
answer  may  be  made.  The  scheme  which  either  limitation  of 
power  or  conflict  of  purposes  compelled  him  to  adopt  may 
have  required  that  we  should  have  the  wish,  although  it  were 
not  destined  to  be  gratified There  is,  therefore,  no  assur 
ance  whatever  of  a  life  after  death  on  grounds  of  natural 
religion.  But  to  any  one  who  feels  it  conducive,  either  to 
his  satisfaction  or  his  usefulness,  to  hope  for  a  future  state  as 
a  possibility,  there  is  no  hindrance  to  his  indulging  that  hope. 
Appearances  point  to  the  existence  of  a  Being  who  lias  great 
power  over  us — all  the  power  implied  in  the  creation  of  the 
Kosmos,  or  of  its  organized  being,  at  least — and  of  whose 
goodness  we  have  evidence,  though  not  of  its  being  his  predo 
minant  attribute ;  and  as  we  do  not  know  the  limits  of  either 
his  power  or  his  goodness,  there  is  room  to  hope  that  both 
the  one  and  the  other  may  extend  to  granting  us  this  gift, 
provided  that  it  would  be  really  beneficial  to  us."* 


Essays  on  Religion,  pp.  209,  210. 


IXTItODUCTION.  49 


After  having  held  before  us  this  even  balance  of  pro 
babilities  that  we  shall,  or  shall  not,  live  again  after 
death,  Mr.  Mill  further  discusses  how  far  the  indulgence 
of  hope  in  a  region  of  mere  imagination  ought  to  be 
encouraged,  or  discouraged  as  a  "departure  from  the 
rational  principle  of  regulating  our  feelings  as  well  as 
opinions  strictly  by  evidence,"  and  gives  his  verdict  in 
favour  of  "  making  the  most  of  any  even  small  proba 
bilities  on  this  subject  which  furnish  imagination  with 
any  footing  to  support  itself  upon/'*  This  observation, 
again,  is  followed  up  by  many  pertinent  remarks  on  the 
benefits  derivable  from  looking  habitually  to  the  brighter 
and  nobler  side  of  things ;  and  with  regard  to  the  pro 
spect  of  immortality,  he  adds  that  the  benefit  of  the 
doctrine  "  consists  less  in  any  specific  hope  than  in  the 
enlargement  of  the  general  scale  of  the  feelings/'f  and 
that  it  is  "legitimate  and  philosophically  defensible 
while  we  recognize  as  a  clear  truth  that  we  have  no 
ground  for  more  than  a  hope." 

Now  to  those  amongst  us  who  do  not  believe  that 
great  benefits  are  ever  derived  from  crediting  delusions, 
and  who  do  not  feel  in  themselves  the  inclination  to 
cultivate  and  water  a  Hope  which  they  know  to  be  a 
flower  stuck  rootless  by  a  child  in  the  ground,  this  kind 
of  exhortation  is  as  strange  as  that  which  follows  it  on 
the  ••iiifiiiit.-ly  precious  familiarity  of  the  imagination 
with  the  conception  of  a  morally  perfect  Being ;"  the 

•ji  "H  Religion,  p,  4   r>  250. 

i: 


50  INTRODUCTION. 


same  idealization  of  our  standard  of  excellence  in  a 
Person  "  being  quite  possible,  even  when  that  Person  is 
conceived  as  merely  imaginary."*  Meditating  upon 
imaginary  gods,  and  cherishing  hopes  which  are  known 
to  depend  on  an  even  balance  of  probabilities,  seems 
to  most  of  us  very  like  the  mournful  preservation  of  a 
casket  when  the  jewel  is  stolen,  of  a  cage  when  the  bird 
is  flown ;  for  ever  reminding  us  of  an  irreparable  loss. 
Far  better,  to  our  apprehensions,  would  it  be  to  gather 
courage  from  our  despair,  and  face  as  best  we  may  the 
facts  (if  facts  they  be)  that  we  have  either  no  Father 
above,  or  that  He  is  weak  and  unwise,  and  that  our 
hopes  beyond  the  grave  hang  on  a  straw,  than  mock 
these  solemn  trusts  of  the  human  soul  in  God  and 
Immortality  by  "  making  believe,"  like  children,  that  we 
possess  them  when  they  are  ours  no  more.  "  Si  Dieu 
n'existait  pas  il  faudrait  Finventer,"  is  an  epigram  which 
has  now  been  paralleled :  "  If  we  are  not  immortal, 
we  had  better  think  ourselves  so."  Yet  there  seems 
some  contradiction  in  Mr.  Mill's  view  of  the  advan 
tages  of  the  Hope  altogether.  In  the  preceding  essay 
on  the  Utility  of  Keligion,  he  makes  very  light  of  it. 
He  says : 

"  When  mankind  cease  to  need  a  future  life  as  a  con 
solation  for  the  sufferings  of  the  present,  it  will  have  lost 
its  chief  value  to  them  for  themselves.  I  am  now  speaking 
of  the  unselfish.  Those  who  are  so  wrapped  up  in  self  that 

*  Essays  on  Religion,  p.  -2'>(\ 


INTRODUCTION.  51 


they  are  unable  to  identify  their  feelings  with  anything  which 
will  survive  th-m,  iv.piirc  the  notion  of  another  selfish  life 
beyond  the  grave  to  keep  up  any  interest  in  existence."* 

Here,  again,  surely  we  meet  the  singular  train  of 
misapprehensions  which  seem  to  crowd  upon  the  writer 
from  his  incapacity  to  understand  the  religious  senti 
ments  of  other  men.  It  is  precisely  the  selfish  man 
who  has  had  a  comfortable  life  here  below,  who  may 
inscribe  on  his  tombstone  that  he 

'  From  Nature's  temperate  feast  rose  satisfied, 
Thanked  Heaven  that  he  had  lived  and  that  he  died;" 

and  made  no  demand  for  further  existence  for  himself 
or  anybody  else.    But  the  unselfish  man  who  has  looked 
abroad  with  aching  heart  upon  a  sinful  and  a  suffering 
world,  cannot  thus  be  content  to  rise  with  a  sancti 
monious  grace  from  the  feast  of  life  (so  richly  sj, 
for  him),  and  to  leave  Lazarus  starving  at  his  doors. 
That  his  own  life  on  earth  should  have  been  so  happy, 
so  replete  with  the  joys  of  the  senses,  the  intellect  n.,,1 
the  affections,— that  he  should  have  been  kept  from 
sinking  into  the  slough  of  vice,  and  permitted  to  taste 
some  of  the  unutterable  joys  of  a  loving  and  religious 
ife,— all  this  makes  it  only  the  more  inexplicable  and 
the  more  a-.a.i/i,,^  to  him  to  behold  his  brothers  an.l 
-no  worse,  he  is   well  assured,  and  often   I-,, 
better,  than  himself-.  j  Out  lives  of  misery  an.l 

privation  of  all  hi^lu-r  joy,  and  dyin-  j^rhaps  at  last  so 


52  INTRODUCTION. 


far  as  their  own  consciousness  goes,  in  final  alienation 
and  revolt  from  God  and  goodness.  It  is  for  these  that 
he  demands  another  and  a  better  life  at  the  hands  of  the 
Divine  Justice  and  Love;  and  in  as  far  as  he  loves  both 
God  and  man,  so  far  is  he  incapable  of  renouncing  that 
demand,  and  resting  satisfied  because  he  has  had  a  plea 
sant  mortal  existence,  and  because  younger  men  will 
enjoy  the  like  after  him,  and,  when  he  is  gone,  help  to 
"  carry  on  the  progressive  movement  of  human  affairs." 
The  prayer  of  his  soul,  "  Thy  kingdom  come,"  includes 
indefinitely  more  than  this. 

Further,  the  writer's  lack  of  the  religious  sense  is  once 
more  revealed  by  the  absence  of  any  reference  in  the 
summary  of  the  reasons  why  men  hope  for  another  life, 
of  that  which  must  always  be  to  religious  persons  the 
supreme  Hope  of  all.  Mr.  Mill  expresses,  in  a  few  most 
touching  words  (what  he,  of  all  men,  could  not  have 
failed  to  know),  how  the  sceptic  loses  one  most  valuable 
consolation — "  the  hope  of  re-union  with  those  dear  to 
him  who  have  ended  their  earthly  life  before  him." 
"  That  loss,"  he  adds,  "  is  neither  to  be  denied  nor  ex 
tenuated.  In  many  cases  it  must  be  beyond  the  reach 
of  comparison  or  estimate,  and  will  always  suffice  to 
keep  alive  in  the  more  sensitive  natures  the  imaginative 
hope  of  a  futurity  which,  if  there  is  nothing  to  prove, 
there  is  as  little  in  our  knowledge  or  experience  to  con 
tradict."  These  words  will  find  an  echo  in  every  heart. 
There  is  no  "  extenuation"  of  the  immeasurable  loss  of 
the  hope  of  meeting  once  more  with  the  beloved  dead ; 


INTRODUCTION.  53 


and  when  M.  Comte  sets  forth  the  satisfaction  of  being 
buried  by  their  side — that  we  may  perish  instead  of 
living  together — it  would  seem  as  if  he  meant  to  mock 
at  the  anguish  of  mortal  bereavement  as  some  grim 
tyrant  who  has  promised  to  release  a  captive,  and  fulfils 
liis  word  by  giving  back  his  corpse.  But  has  Mr.  Mill, 
who  so  deeply  understands  what  the  longing  for  the 
re- union  of  human  love  may  mean,  never  known  the 
aspiration  of  every  religious  man  for  the  communion  of 
Divine  Love  in  a  world  where  we  shall  sin  against  it  no 
more,  and  where  it  may  be  more  perfectly  unbroken 
than  is  possible  while  we  stand  behind  the  veil  of  the 
flesh  ?  This  longing  desire,  which  lies  at  the  very  core 
of  every  God-loving  heart,  is  surely  worth  mention 
among  the  reasons  for  hoping  for  Immortality,  even  if 
it  cannot  be  accepted,  according  to  the  principle  of 
Experimental  philosophy,  as  ground  for  the  faith  tlmt 
every  son  of  God  who  has  felt  it  is,  even  in  right  thereof, 
immortal. 

But  I  quit  the  ungracious,  and,  in  my  case,  most 
ungrateful,  task  of  oili;riiig  my  feeble  protest  against 
the  last  words  iriven  to  us  of  a  man  so  good  and  great, 
that  even  his  mistake  nnd  deficiencies  (as  I  needs  must 
deem  them)  are  more  instructive  to  us  than  a  million 
platitudes  and  truisms  of  teachers  whom  his  transcen 
dent  intellectual  honesty  should  put  to  the  blush,  and 
whose  souls  never  kindled  with  a  spark  <>f  tin-  >  nerous 
ardour  for  tin-  welfare  ol  which  ilaincd  in  hi; 

noble  heart  and  animated  his  enU:< 


54  INTRODUCTION. 


In  conclusion,  while  commending  to  the  reader's  con 
sideration  what  appears  to  me  the  true  method  of  solving 
the  problem  of  a  Life  after  Death,  I  have  but  to  point 
out  the  fact  that  on  the  answer  to  that  great  question 
must  hang  the  alternative,  not  only  of  the  hope   or 
despair  of  the  human  race,  but  of  the  glory  or  the  failure 
of  the  whole  Kosmos,  so  far  as  our  uttermost  vision  can 
extend.     Lions  and  eagles,  oaks  and  roses,  may  be  good 
after  their  kind;  but  if  the  summit  and  crown  of  the 
whole  work,  the  being  in  whose  consciousness  it  is  all 
mirrored,  be  worse  than  incomplete  and  imperfect,  an 
undeveloped  monster,  an  acorn  mouldered  in  its  shell,  a 
bud  blighted  by  the  frost,  then  must  the  entire  world  be 
deemed  a  failure  also.     Now  Man  can  only  be  reckoned 
on  any  ground  as  a  provisionally  successful  work — suc 
cessful,  that  is,  provided  we  regard  him  as  in  transitu, 
on  his  way  to  another  and  far  more  perfect  stage  of 
development.     We  are  content  that  the  egg,  the  larva, 
the  bud,  the  half-painted  canvas,  the  rough  scaffolding, 
should  only  faintly  indicate  what  will  be  the  future  bird 
and  butterfly  and  flower  and  picture  and  temple.     And 
thus  to  look  on  man  (as  by  some  deep  insight  he  has 
almost  universally  regarded  himself)  as  a  "  sojourner 
upon  earth,"  upon  his  way  to  "  another  country,  even  a 
heavenly/'  destined  to  complete  his  pilgrimage  and  make 
up  for  all  his  shortcomings  elsewhere,  is  to  leave   a 
margin  for  believing  him  to  be  even  now  a  Divine  work 
in  its  embryonic  stage.     But  if  we  close  out  this  view 
of  the  future,  and  assure  ourselves  that  nothing  more  is 


INTRODUCTION. 


ever  to  be  expected  of  him  than  what  we  knew  him  to 
be  during  the  last  days  of  his  mortal  life ;  if  we  are  to 
believe  we  have  seen  the  best  development  which  his 
intellect  and  heart,  his  powers  of  knowing,  feeling, 
enjoying,  loving,  blessing  and  being  blessed,  will  ever 
ol»t;iin  while  the  heavens  endure, — then,  indeed  is  the 
conclusion  inevitable  and  final.  Man  is  a  Failure,  the 
consummate  failure  of  creation.  Everything  else — star, 
ocean,  mountain,  forest,  bird,  beast  and  insect — has  a 
sort  of  completeness  and  perfection.  It  is  fitting  in  its 
own  place,  and  it  gives  no  hint  that  it  ought  to  be  other 
than  it  is.  " Every  lion,"  as  Parker  has  said,  "is  a  type 
of  all  lionhood ;  but  there  is  no  man  who  is  a  type  of 
all  manhood."  Even  the  best  and  greatest  of  men  have 
only  been  imperfect  types  of  a  single  phase  of  manhood 
— of  the  saint,  the  hero,  the  sage,  the  philanthropist,  the 
poet,  the  friend — never  of  the  full-orbed  man  who  should 
be  all  these  together.  If  each  perish  at  death,  then,  as 
the  seeds  of  all  these  varied  forms  of  good  are  in  each, 
every  one  is  cut  off  prematurely,  blighted,  spoiled.  Nor 
i>  this  criterion  of  success  or  failure  solely  applicable  to 
our  small  planet — a  mere  spark  thrown  off  the  wheel 
whereon  a  million  suns  are  turned  into  space.  It  is 
easy  to  believe  that  much  loftier  beings,  possessed  of  far 
greater  mental  and  nmral  powers  than  our  own,  inhabit 
other  realms  of  immensity.  I'.ut  Thought  and  Ix)ve  are, 
after  all,  the  grandest  things  which  any  world  can  shew, 
and  it'  a  whole  race  endowed  with  thorn  prows  such  a 
failure  as  death-extinguished  mankind  would  uudouhl- 


56  INTRODUCTION. 


edly  be,  then  there  remains  no  reason  why  all  the  spheres 
of  the  universe  should  not  be  similar  scenes  of  dis 
appointment  and  frustration,  and  creation  itself  one 
huge  blunder  and  mishap.  In  vain  may  the  President 
of  the  British  Congress  of  Science  dazzle  us  with  the 
splendid  panorama  of  the  material  universe  unrolling 
itself  "from  out  of  the  primeval  nebula's  fiery  cloud." 
Suns  and  planets  swarming  through  the  abysses  of  space 
are  but  whirling  sepulchres  after  all,  if,  while  no  grain 
of  dust  is  shaken  from  off  their  rolling  sides,  the 
conscious  souls  of  whom  they  have  been  the  palaces 
are  all  for  ever  lost.  Spreading  continents  and  flowing 
seas,  soaring  Alps  and  fertile  plains,  are  worse  than 
failures  if  we,  even  we,  poor,  feeble,  sinful,  dim-eyed 
creatures  that  we  are,  shall  ever  "  vanish  like  the  streak 
of  morning  cloud  in  the  infinite  azure  of  the  past." 


For  the  concluding  Essay  in  this  book,  wherein  I 
have  endeavoured  to  explain  what  I  deem  to  be  the 
best  Hope  of  the  Human  Eace  here  on  earth,  I  have  to 
crave  the  readers'  forgiveness  for  two  defects  of  which 
I  am  thoroughly  sensible.  One  is  that  I  have  attempted 
to  compress  the  statement  of  a  large  and  somewhat 
revolutionary  theory  of  human  development  into  a  com 
pass  far  too  small  to  do  justice  to  whatever  claims  it  may 
have  upon  acceptance.  Should  the  psychological  fact, 
which  I  imagine  myself  to  have  for  the  first  time  brought 


INTRODUCTION.  57 


to  notice,  provoke  any  discussion,  I  could  readily  double 
again  and  again  the  illustrations  of  it  given  in  these 
brief  pages ;  and  even  since  they  were  written  I  may 
boast  that  they  have  received  singular  confirmation  (so 
far  as  the  story  of  the  Aryan  race  is  concerned)  in  the 
profound  work  of  the  Rev.  George  Cox.*  It  would, 
however,  no  doubt  require  a  somewhat  voluminous 
treatise  dedicated  to  the  purpose  to  establish  thoroughly 
the  principle  for  which  I  contend. 

Secondly,  I  must  ask  (albeit  I  scarcely  expect  to 
receive)  condonation  for  the  presumption  of  offering  a 
new  word  (ffetcropathy)  to  define  the  hitherto  unnoticed 
sentiment  to  which  I  wish  to  direct  attention.  Between 
the  inevitable  result  of  causing  every  critic  to  make 
merry  with  the  word  instead  of  seriously  discussing  the 
tiling  it  signifies,  and  the  opposite  danger  of  leaving  my 
argument  logically  floundering  among  terms  none  of 
which  express  accurately  what  I  mean,  I  have  chosen 
the  former  alternative,  and  must  of  course  suffer  the 
consequences,  against  which,  however,  I  now  put  forth 
this  plea  in  mitigation.  Persons  who  feel  any  genuii it- 
interest  in  a  somewhat  curious,  if  not  really  a  novel  or 
valuable,  psychological  inquiry,  may  pn-haps,  if  they 
should  cnim;  to  the  conclusiun  that  they  have  -ained  a 
new  idea,  be  willing  to  accept  alum;  with  it  a  compen 
dious  term,  having  a  score  of  analogies  in  the  language, 
to  afford  it  definite  expression. 

*  ![i-t..rv  of  Greece,  VoL  I.  di.  ii. 


58  INTRODUCTION. 


Finally,  if  the  sketch  I  have  attempted  to  draw  of 
the  Evolution  of  the  Social  Sentiment  appear  to  possess 
historical  truth,  it  remains  only  to  remark — that  the 
long  progress  upward  of  mankind  which  I  have  traced 
from  the  primeval  reign  of  violence  and  antagonism  to 
that  of  sympathy  and  mutual  help,  has  not  supplied  us 
with  the  slightest  clue  to  the  mystery  of  how,  at  each 
successive  stage  and  as  the  higher  sentiment  dawns, 
there  is  a  corresponding  overruling  inward  command 
to  follow  the  higher  and  disregard  the  lower  impulse. 
Nothing  in  the  progress  of  the  emotion  explains  either 
the  existence  or  progress  of  the  moral  sense  of  obligation; 
any  more  than  the  anatomy  of  a  horse  explains  how  he 
is  found  with  bit  and  bridle.  Other  things  grow,  nay, 
everything  in  our  nature  grows,  as  well  as  these  emo 
tions  ;  every  taste  alters,  every  sentiment  develops.  But 
nothing  within  us  corresponding  to  the  Moral  Sense 
develops  simultaneously  along  side  of  them,  setting  the 
seal  of  approval  on  the  tastes  and  feelings  of  adult  life, 
and  of  disapprobation  on  those  of  childhood.  If,  then, 
this  Eegulative  Principle  or  Intuition  of  a  Duty  to 
follow  the  higher  Emotion  and  renounce  the  lower  stand 
out  no  less  inexplicable  when  we  have  traced  the  long 
history  of  one  of  the  chief  emotions  to  be  regulated,  we 
have  surely  obtained  at  least  a  negative  reply  to  the 
desolating  doctrine  recently  introduced,  that  the  Moral 
Sense  in  man  is  only  the  social  instinct  of  the  brute 
modified  under  the  conditions  of  human  existence  ? 
These  cultivated  instincts,  rising  into  humane  emotions, 


INTRODUCTION.  59 


are  not  the  Moral  Sense  itself,  but  only  that  which  the 
Moral  Sense  works  upon, — not  that  which,  in  any  way, 
explains  the  ethical  choice  of  good  and  rejection  of  evil, 
but  merely  the  good  and  evil  things  regarding  which  the 
choice  is  exercised.  Wlience,  we  derive  the  solemn  sense 
of  Duty  to  give  place  to  the  higher  emotion  rather  than 
to  the  lower  (a  sense  which  undoubtedly  grows  simul 
taneously  with  the  growth  of  the  emotions  which  it 
controls),  is  another  problem  whose  solution  cannot  here 
be  attempted.  One  remark  only  need  be  made  to  fore 
stall  a  commonplace  of  the  new  phase  of  Utilitarianism. 
We  are  told  that  our  personal  Intuitions  of  Duty  are 
the  inherited  prejudices  of  our  ancestors  in  favour  of 
the  kind  of  actions  which  have  proved  on  experience  to 
be  most  conducive  to  the  general  welfare  of  the  com 
munity,  or,  as  Mr.  Martineau  well  calls  them,  "the 
capitalized  experiences  of  utility  and  social  coercion ; 
the  record  of  ancestral  fears  and  satisfactions  stored 
in  the  brain  and  re-appearing  with  divine  pretensions 
only  because  their  animal  origin  is  forgotten."  If  this 
be  the  case,  how  does  it  happen  that  we  have  all  acquired 
in  these  days  a  very  clear  Intuition  that  it  is  our  duty 
to  preserve  the  lives  of  the  aged,  of  sufferers  by  disease, 
and  of  deformed  children  ?  The  howl  of  indignation 
which  followed  the  publication  of  a  humanely-intended 
scheme  of  Kiithaiiu-i;i  for  shortening  the  existence  of 
such  persons  for  their  mm  benefit,  may  afford  us  a 
ure  of  what  tli-  of  modern  Christendom 

would   be  uuv  sonic  nu\\  us  t<>   propose  to 


INTRODUCTION. 


tinguish  them  for  the  good  of  the  commonwealth.  Yet 
what,  in  truth,  is  this  ever-growing  sense  of  the  infinite 
sacredness  of  human  life  but  a  sentiment  tending  directly 
to  counteract  the  interest  of  the  community  at  large  ? 
Mr.  Greg  has  clearly  expounded  that  our  compassion  for 
the  feeble  and  the  sickly  defeats,  as  regards  the  human 
race,  the  beneficent  natural  law  of  the  "  Survival  of  the 
Fittest  ;"*  and  Mr.  Galton  considers  it  to  involve  nothing 
short  of  a  menace  to  the  civilization  whence  it  has 
sprung.  Nature  kills  off  such  superfluous  lives  among 
the  brutes ;  and  savages  and  Chinese  follow  Nature,  to 
their  great  advantage  and  convenience.  Yet  even  the 
Chinese  do  not  profess  to  have  any  sense  of  moral  obliga 
tion  to  drown  their  superfluous  babies;  and  we,  who 
ruthlessly  entail  on  our  nation  all  the  evils  resulting 
from  allowing  diseased  and  deformed  people  to  live  and 
multiply,  have  actually  a  "set  of  the  brain"  in  favour 
of  our  own  practice,  and  decidedly  against  that  of  the 
natives  of  the  Flowery  Land  !  Till  this  enigma  be  satis 
factorily  explained,  I  think  we  are  justified  in  assuming 
that,  whencesoever  the  awful  and  Divine  idea  of  Moral 
Duty  may  have  descended  to  us,  it  has,  at  all  events, 
not  been  derived  from  the  inherited  prejudices  of  our 
ancestors  in  favour  of  the  kind  of  actions  which  are 
"most  conducive  to  the  general  welfare  of  the  com 
munity;"  and  have  even  been  recognized  so  to  be  for 
thousands  of  years. 

*  See  the  whole  remarkable  chapter,  Enigmas,  iii. 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH, 


i. 

EARTHLY  minds,  no  less  than  heavenly  bodies,  seem 
constrained  to  pursue  their  walk  by  a  compromise  be 
tween  opposing  forces.    Our  orbits  lie  half-way  betwn-n 
the  tracks  which  we  should  follow  did  we  obey  exclu 
sively  centripetal  Selfishness  or  centrifugal  Love,  the 
gravitation  of  the  senses  or  the  upward  attractions  of 
the  soul     Especially  is  this  compromise  observable  in 
the  case  of  our  anticipation  of  prolonged  existence  after 
death.     Not  one  man  in  a  thousand  lives  either  as  if  he 
relied  on  these  hopes,  or  renounced  them ;  as  if  he  ex 
pected  immortality,  or  resigned  himself  to  annihilation. 
The  average  human  being  never  gives  entire  loose  to 
his  passions  on  the  principle,  "  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for 
to-nniiT«»\v  we  die;''  but  he  constantly  attaches  to  the 
transient  concerns  of  earth  an  important •<•  which,  if  death 
be  a  prelude  to  a  nobler  existence,  is  not  merely  di -pro 
portionate,  hut  absurd.     The  sentiments  lie  entertains 
towanh    ilnd    are    not   such    as    might    bulk    an    n 


62  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

towards  him  who  is  preparing  to  crush  it ;  but  neither 
are  they  those  of  a  son  to  a  Father,  into  whose  home  on 
high  he  is  assured  ere  long  of  a  welcome.  He  mourns 
his  departed  friends  not  altogether  witli  despair,  but 
with  very  little  of  the  confident  "  hope  of  a  joyful  resur 
rection"  which  his  clergyman  officially  expresses  while 
he  commits  their  bodies  to  the  ground.  He  awaits  his 
own  demise  with  regret  or  resignation  nearly  always 
measured  by  his  happiness  or  misery  in  the  world  he 
quits,  rather  than  by  his  expectations  of  one  or  the 
other  in  that  which  he  is  about  to  enter ;  but  he  rarely 
contemplates  the  possibility  of  final  loss  of  consciousness, 
or  fails  to  project  himself  eagerly  into  interests  with 
which,  in  such  contingency,  he  can  have  no  concern 
whatever.  In  a  word,  he  lives  and  dies  so  as  to  secure 
for  himself  pretty  nearly  the  maximum  of  care  and 
sorrow,  and  the  minimum  of  peace  and  hope. 

It  is  in  a  certain  degree  inevitable  that  some  such 
indecision  should  pertain  to  our  feelings  regarding  the 
Life  after  Death.  Our  belief  that  such  a  life  awaits  us 
is  derived  (as  I  hope  presently  to  shew),  not  from  any 
definite  demonstration  such  as  is  furnished  to  us  by  the 
logical  understanding,  but  from  the  testimony  of  our 
moral  and  spiritual  faculties,  which  varies  in  force  with 
the  more  or  less  perfect  working  condition  of  those  facul 
ties  at  all  times.  Yet  there  can  be  few  thoughtful  men 
or  women  amongst  us  who  do  not  desire  some  more 
equable  tenure  of  the  priceless  "  Hope  full  of  Immor 
tality."  If,  during  the  years  of  multifold  youthful  enthu- 


Til?:  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  63 

siasms  or  of  world-engrossed  middle  age,  the  threat  of 
death  seemed  dream-like — so  full  was  our  life  ! — and 
the  further  Hope  beyond,  a  dream  within  a  dream  too 
faint  and  filmy  for  thought  to  seize  upon  it,  such  capacity 
for  indifference  inevitably  passes  away  with  the  shock 
of  a  bereavement,  an  illness,  or  the  symptoms  of  failing 
strength,  and  we  marvel  how  it  has  been  possible  for  us 
to  forget  that  interests  so  near  and  so  stupendous  yet 
hang  for  us  all  undetermined  in  the  balance.  Or  if  in 
the  vivid  ecstasy  of  early  religion  it  happened  to  us  to 
think  that  the  joy  of  once  beholding  the  face  of  God  was 
enough,  and  that  we  were  content  to  die  for  ever  the 
next  hour,  even  this  experience  after  a  time  makes  anni 
hilation  seem  doubly  impossible,  and  prompts  the  ques 
tion,  which  has  but  one  answer, — 

"  Can  a  finite  thing,  created  in  the  bounds  of  time  and  space, 
Can  it  live,  and  grow,  and  love  Thee,  catch  the  glory  of  Thy 
Fade  an. I  .lie,  be  gone  for  ever,  know  no  being,  have  no  place?"* 

And  as  the  wrong  and  injustice  of  the  world  by  degrees 
force  themselves  on  our  awakening  consciousness,  we 
learn  to  appeal  with  confidence  to  God,  if  not  on  our  own 
behalf,  yet  for  all  the  miserable  and  the  vice-abandoned, 
that  He  should  open  to  them  the  door  of  a  happier  and 
holier  world  than  they  have  known  below. 

And  for  mankind  at  large,  the  solution  of  the  problem 
of  Immortality  which  will  be  generally  received  in  the 
future  reconstruction  of  opinion  must  prove  of  incalcu- 

*   Vr;  ..   li.       llrli.         .  :.d"ll. 


64  THE  LIFE  AFTEll  DEATH. 


lable  importance.  Should  the  belief  in  a  life  after  death 
still  remain  an  article  of  popular  faith  after  the  fall  of 
supernaturalism,  then  (freed,  as  it  must  be,  of  its  dead 
weight  of  the  dread  of  Hell)  the  religion  of  succeeding 
generations  will  possess  more  than  all  the  influence  of 
the  creeds  of  old,  for  it  will  meet  human  nature  on  all 
its  noblest  sides  at  once,  and  insult  it  on  none.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  the  present  well-nigh  exclusive  devotion 
to  physico-scientific  thought  end  in  throwing  the  spi 
ritual  faculties  of  our  nature  so  far  into  disuse  and 
discredit  as  to  leave  the  faith  in  Immortality  perma 
nently  under  a  cloud,*  then  it  is  inevitable  that  religion 
will  lose  half  the  power  it  has  wielded  over  human 
hearts.  The  God  with  whom  our  relations  are  so  insig 
nificant  that  He  has  condemned  them  to  terminate  at 
the  end  of  a  few  short  years,  —  the  God  whose  world 
contains  so  many  cruel  wrongs  destined  to  remain  unrec- 
tified  for  ever,  —  the  God  who  cares  so  little  for  man's 
devotion  that  He  will  "  suffer  his  Holy  One  to  see  cor 
ruption,"  —  that  God  may  receive  our  distant  homage  as 
the  Arbiter  of  the  universe,  but  it  is  quite  impossible 
that  He  should  obtain  our  love.  Nor  will  the  results  of 
the  general  retention,  or  loss,  of  the  faith  in  a  future 
life  on  the  Morals  of  mankind,  be  less  significant  than 
those  affecting  their  Eeligion.  They  will  not,  I  believe, 
be  of  the  kind  vulgarly  apprehended.  The  fear  of  Hell 


*  See  the  remarks  on  this  subject  in  "  Christ  in  Modern  Life," 
by  the  Rev.  Stoyford  Brooke,  p.  194. 


THK   LIFE    AFTER   DEATH.  65 

has  been  vastly  over-estimated  as  an  engine  of  police ; 
for  the  natures  which  are  capable  of  receiving  a  prac 
tical  check  to  strong  passion  from  anticipations  only 
to  be  realized  in  a  distant  world,  are  (by  the  hypo 
thesis)  constituted  with  singularly  blended  elements  of 
imagination  and  prudence,  the  furthest  possible  from  the 
criminal  temperament.  And  the  hope  of  Heaven  has 
been  probably  even  less  valuable  as  a  moral  agent, 
having  spoiled  the  pure  disinterestedness  of  virtue  for 
thousands  by  degrading  Duty  into  that  "  Other-worldli- 
ness"  which  is  only  harder  and  more  selfish  than  world- 
liness  pure  and  simple.  But  though  the  loss  of  the 
bribes  and  threats  of  the  life  to  come  would  tend  little 
to  lower  the  standard  of  human  virtue,  it  would  be  quite 
otherwise  as  regards  the  final  closing  of  all  out-look 
beyond  this  world,  and  the  shutting  up  of  morality 
within  the  narrow  sphere  of  mortal  life.  We  need  an 
infinite  horizon  to  enable  us  to  form  any  conception  of 
the  grandeur  and  sanctity  of  moral  distinctions ;  nor  is 
it  possible  we  should  continue  to  attach  to  Virtue  and 
Vice  the  same  profound  significance,  could  we  believe 
their  scope  to  reach  no  further  than  our  brief  span. 
Theon-tii  ally,  Right  and  Wrong  would  come  to  he 
regarded  as  of  coin]'; natively  small  importance.  Practi 
cally,  the  virtue  which  must  shortly  come  to  an  end  for 
ever  would  seem  t<>  tin-  tempted  soul  scarcely  deserving 
of  effort;  and  the  vice  \vhieh  must  lie  down  harmless  in 
the  sinner's  grave,  too  mere  a  trifle  to  waste  mi  it  remorse 
or  indignation.  Liie,  in  ^h<.r  we  h;id  j 

i 


66  THE   LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

meridian,  would  become  in  our  eyes  more  and  more  like 
an  autumn  garden,  wherein  it  would  be  vain  to  plant 
seeds  of  good  which  could  never  bloom  before  the  frosts 
of  death;  and  useless  to  eradicate  weeds  which  must 
needs  be  killed  ere  long  without  our  labour.  Needless  to 
say  that  of  that  dismal  spot  it  might  surely  soon  be  said, 

"  Between  the  time  of  the  wind  and  the  snow 
All  loathsome  things  began  to  grow ;" 

and  that  when  winter  came  at  last,  none  would  regret 
the  white  shroud  it  threw  over  corruption  and  decay. 

Nor  ought  we  to  hide  from  ourselves  that,  under  such 
loss  of  hope  in  Immortality,  the  highest  forms  of  human 
heroism  must  needs  disappear  and  cease  to  glorify  the 
world.  The  old  martyrs  of  the  stake  and  the  rack,  and 
modern  martyrs  of  many  a  wreck  and  battle-field  and 
hospital,  have  not  braved  torture  and  death  for  the  sake 
of  the  rewards  of  Paradise,  but  they  have  at  least  believed 
that  their  supreme  act  of  virtue  and  piety  did  not  involve 
the  renunciation  on  their  part  of  all  further  moral  pro 
gress  and  of  all  communion  with  God  throughout  eter 
nity.  It  is  not  easy  to  see  how  any  virtue  is  to  help  a 
man  to  renounce  virtue,  nor  even  how  the  love  of  God 
is  to  make  him  ready  to  renounce  the  joy  of  His  love 
for  ever.  Deprived,  then,  of  its  boundless  scope,  human 
morality  must  necessarily  be  dwarfed  more  and  more  in 
each  successive  generation,  till  in  comparison  of  the 
mere  animal  life  (which  would  inevitably  come  to  the 
front)  the  nobler  part  in  us  would  dwindle  to  a  vanish 
ing  point,  and  the  man  return  to  the  ape. 


THi:   LIKE   AFTER  DEATH.  67 

What  are  the  probabilities  that  the  faith  in  Immor 
tality  may  escape  the  wreck  of  the  supernatural  creeds, 
and  what  are  the  spars  and  rafts,  if  any  such  there  be, 
to  which  individually  we  may  most  safely  cling  ?  To 
answer  these  questions  it  is  necessary  to  cast  a  glance 
around  us  on  the  present  attitude  of  thinking  men  on 
the  matter.  A  few  books  and  articles — among  which  I 
would  specially  direct  the  reader's  attention  to  four  of 
]\Ir.  Stopford  Brooke's  admirable  Discourses — give  some 
hint  of  the  currents  of  thought  now  passing  over  us ; 
but  there  is  little  doubt  that  before  long  a  much  larger 
share  of  attention  will  be  given  to  the  subject,  and  that 
it  will  form  in  truth  the  battle-ground  for  one  of  the 
most  decisive  struggles  in  the  history  of  the  mental 
progress  of  our  race.*  Our  standpoint  at  this  moment 
is  somewhat  peculiar.  We  are  losing  the  old  ground, 
and  have  not  yet  found  footing  on  the  new. 

The  delusion  which  has  prevailed  so  long  in  England,"^ 
that  we  acquire  such  truths  as  the  existence  of  God  and    C 
our  own  immortality  by  means  of  logical  demonstration,    ( 
appears  to  be  slowly  passing  away.    We  hardly  imagine 
now,  as  English  divines  from  Paley  to  Whately  habi 
tually  took  for  granted,  that  if  we  convince  (or  "  van 
quish")  a  man  in  argument  concerning  them,  his  next 
step  must  infallibly  be  to  embrace  them  heartily,  as  the 

*  A  miserable  pseudo-s<  i<  ntilir  tiv.-iti.-te,  Le  Lendemain  de  la 
Mortj  by  Louis  Figuier,  has  already  run  tlmMijjh  four  or  li\v 
editions  in  a*,  many  month-.  Simple  readers  ask  for  bivail,  and 
the  Fivii'-hm.m  drop-  into  th.-ir  mouths  a 

I    U 


68  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

Arabs  did  Islam,  at  the  point  of  the  sword.  Especially 
we  begin  to  perceive  that  we  have  been  on  a  wrong  track 
in  dealing  with  the  belief  in  a  Future  Life ;  nay,  that  we 
have  been  twice  misled  in  the  matter.  The  old  popular 
creed  having  presented  the  doctrine  to  us  as  a  matter 
of  historical  revelation,  we  were  first  trained  to  think  of 
it  as  a  fact  guaranteed  by  a  Book,  and,  accordingly,  of 
course  to  be  ascertained  by  the  criticism  of  that  Book. 
Our  eternal  life  was  secure  if  we  could  demonstrate 
the  authenticity  and  canonicity  of  certain  Greek  manu 
scripts;  but,  were  the  Bible  to  prove  untrustworthy, 
our  only  valid  ground  of  hope  would  be  lost,  and  the 
Immortality  (which,  in  the  face  of  Egypt  and  India,  we 
were  complacently  assured  had  been  only  "brought  to 
light  through  the  gospel")  would  be  re-consigned  to  the 
blackness  of  darkness.  From  this  primary  mistake  those 
who  think  freely  in  our  day  are  pretty  nearly  emanci 
pated.  The  "  apocalyptic  side  of  Christianity"  has  ceased 
to  satisfy  even  those  religious  liberals  who  still  take  its 
moral  and  spiritual  part  as  absolutely  divine ;  and  the 
halting  logic  which  argued  from  the  supposed  corporeal 
resurrection  of  the  Second  Person  of  the  Trinity,  to  the 
spiritual  survival  of  the  mass  of  mankind,  has  been  so 
often  exposed,  that  it  can  scarcely  again  be  produced  in 
serious  controversy.* 

*  That  the  Death  of  Christ — not  his  supposed  Resurrection — 
furnishes  a  strong  argument  in  favour  of  Immortality,  will  !>«•. 
i-ln-wii  liv  and  l>y.  Is  it  not  probable  that  the  great  myth  of  his 
li.xlilv  revival  OWea  its  origin  simply  to  the  overwhelming  impres- 


THK    I, IFF.    AFTKR    DEATH.  69 

While  we  have  escaped,  however,  from  the  error  of 
supernaturalism,  a  second  and  no  less  fatal  mistake  has 
risen  in  our  way.  The  prevalent  passion  of  the  age  for 
physical  science  has  brought  the  relation  of  Physiology 
to  the  problem  of  a  Future  Life  altogether  into  the  fore 
ground  of  our  attention,  as  if  it  formed  the  only  impor 
tant  consideration;  and  of  course  on  this  side  there  was 
never  any  hope  of  a  successful  solution.  Apologists  of 

sion  which  the  scene  of  the  Passion  must  have  made  on  tin-  di%- 
rij.Ii-s,  tran.-forming  their  hitherto  passive  Pharisaic  or  K 
h«-li.-f  in  a  future  life,  into  the  vivid  personal  faith  thatsiich  a  soul 
<•<>„/,/  nnt  have  become  extinct?  In  a  lesser  way  the  grave  of  a 
Mov.-d  friend  has  been  to  many  a  man  the  birthplace  of  his  t'aiili, 
an.l  it  is  ohvious  that  in  the  case  of  Christ  every  condition  was 
fulfilled  which  would  raise  such  sudden  conviction  to  the  height 
of  passionate  fervour.  The  first  words  of  the  disciples  to  one 
another  on  that  Easter  morn  may  well  have  been:  "He  is  n-.t 
•  li-a.l.  Hi>  >pirit  is  this  day  in  Paradise  amon-  the  sons  of  God." 
It  \va-  tin-  Hm].l.->t  consequence  of  their  veneration  for  him  thai 
they  should  t.,-1  nidi  assurance  and  give  it  utterance  with  \>n>- 
1-hetir  liiv.  In  that  age  of  belief  in  mira.-l.-s  this  new-born  faith 
in  tin-  immortality  of  a  righteous  soul  wa,s  in.-vitaMy  doth.-d 
almost  imm.-diatrly  in  mat»-riali>tir,  shaji.-.  an.l  l.y  the  time  the 
Gospels  w.-n-  written  it  had  heroine  stcr.-otyi.i-d  in  traditions  whi.-h 
we  can  dan  only  a-  .It-wish  ghost-stories. 

If  thi-.-onj,-,  -ture  !„•  admiu.-d,  we  we  absolved  equally  from  the 
accej.i  iftorica]  of  tin-  monster-miracle  of  th.-  New  Testa 

ment,  and   from  th.-  iiiMiir.-ral.h-  alt.-niat iv<-  of  recourse  to  some 
hypothi'-i^  of  IVau. 1,  <:..|lu-ioM  or  mi^takr.      It   rannot   liave  been 
on  any  ^ii.-h  ha^.-  or  hapha/ard  in.-id,.nt  that  th.-  ivliatn-r  «.f  Chris- 
l.-iid..Tii  h.i^  mtod  for  cii:litr..ii  r.-nturi.-s      Kv.-n  with  its  l.h-nd.-d 
DOte  of  h'nn.in  6TTOT,  it   i^  aft.-r  all  tin-  r.-vi  1,,-rat  ion  of  that  i-arth- 
qU&ke  whirh  n-nt  th«-  h«-arts..f  tho,,.  \vho\val.-li.-d  on  Calvai 
the   v.-il  of  mortality  from   th.-ir  eyet,  u  hi,  h 
i  down  thf  a-. -.-;  and  .-^till  .-mind-  in  our 


70  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

vivisectors  made  it  indeed  their  excuse  that  those  modern 
Sworn  Tormentors  were  "seeking  the  Religion  of  the 
Future"  in  the  brains  of  tortured  dogs ;  but  no  one,  I 
presume,  ever  seriously  expected  any  other  result  than 
that  which  we  behold.  No  ossicidum  luz,  no  "  infrangible 
bone"  such  as  the  llabbins  averred  was  the  germ  of  the 
resurrection-body,  no  "indestructible  monad"  such  as 
Leibnitz  dreamed,  has  come  to  light;  and  no  "grey 
matter,"  or  "  hippocampus,"  or  multiplied  convolutions 
of  the  human  brain,  are  found  to  afford  the  faintest 
suggestion  of  a  life  beyond  mortality.  The  only  verdict 
which  can  be  wrung  from  Science  is,  that  the  cessation 
of  all  conscious  being  at  death  is  "  Not  proven."  She 
recognizes  a  mysterious  somewhat  termed  "  Life,"  whose 
nature  she  has  yet  failed  to  ascertain,  and  concerning 
whose  possible  changes  she  is  therefore  silent.  And 
further,  having  proved  that  no  force  is  ever  destroyed, 
she  admits  that  it  is  open  to  conjecture  that  the  force  of 
the  human  Will  may  have  its  "  conservation"  in  some 
mode  whereby  conscious  agency  may  indefinitely  be 
prolonged.  But  beyond  this  point,  Science  refuses  to 
say  one  word  to  encourage  the  hope  of  Immortality. 
She  remains  neutral  even  when  she  forbears  to  utter 
oracles  of  despair.  Nay,  rather  is  she  no  prophetess  at 
all,  but  may  better  be  likened  to  some  gaunt  sign-post 
beside  the  highway  of  life,  pointing  with  one  wooden 
arm  to  the  desolate  waste,  and  with  the  other  to  fair 
fields  and  fresh  pastures,  but  giving  no  response  to  our 
cry  of  anguish,  Whither  have  our  beloved  ones  gone  ? 


THE   LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  71 

Nor  will  the  analogies  of  Nature  help  us  better  than 
the  physiological  analysis  of  our  own  frames.  The 
«  fifty" — nay,  rather  the  five  thousand — seeds,  of  which 
"  she  scarcely  brings  but  one  to  bear,"  and  the  wrecks 
of  the  myriad  forms  of  animal  life  which  lie  embedded 
in  the  rocks  under  our  feet,  reveal  the  lavishness  of  her 
waste.  All  the  sweet  old  similes  in  which  our  fore 
fathers  found  comfort — the  reviving  grain  "sown  in 
corruption  and  raised  in  power" — the  crawling  larva 
endued  with  wings  as  Psyche's  butterfly — fail,  when 
•criously  criticised,  to  afford  any  parallel  with  the  hoped- 
for  resurrection  of  the  human  soul.  Nay,  Nature  seems 
constantly  to  mock  us  by  reviving  in  preference  her 
humblest  products,  and  bringing  up  year  after  year  to 
the  sunshine  of  spring  the  clover  and  the  crocus  and  the 
daisy,  while  manly  strength  and  womanly  beauty  lie 
perishing  beneath  the  flowers ;  hid  for  ever  in  the  hope 
less  ruin  of  the  grave. 

And,  lastly,  there  are  certain  arguments  which  may 
be  classed  as  Metaphysical,  which  were  once  generally 
relied  on  as  affording  demonstration  of  a  future  life. 
The  value  of  these  arguments,  from  Plato's  downwards, 
— that  the  idea  of  a  dead  soul  is  absurd ;  that  the  soul 
being  "simple"  and  "one"  cannot  be  "dissolved;"  that 
being  "inmiiit*  liul''  it  cannot  die,  &c., — is  extremely 
difficult  to  estimate.  It  is  possible  they  may  point  to 
great  truths ;  but  it  is  manifest  that  they  all  hinge  on 
tin  assumptions  COUP  riling  the  nature  <»i'  the  soul 
and  the  supposed  antithesis  between  mind  and  mutter, 


THE   LTFE   AFTER   DEATH. 


which  we  are  learning  each  day  to  regard  with  more 
distrust  ;  in  fact,  to  treat  as  insoluble  problems.  In  this 
direction  also,  then,  it  is  not  too  much  to  conclude,  we 
cannot  hope  to  find  a  satisfactory  answer  to  our  inquiry. 

When  we  have  dismissed  the  expectation  of  obtaining 
the  desired  solution  either  from  a  supernatural  revelation 
or  from  physics  or  metaphysics,  where  do  we  stand? 
We  are  left  to  face,  on  one  hand,  a  number  of  very  heavy 
presumptions  against  the  survival  of  consciousness  after 
death  ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  sole  class  of  con 
siderations  which  remain  to  be  opposed  to  them. 

The  presumptions  against  survival  are  so  plain  and 
numerous,  that  none  of  us  can  fail  to  be  impressed  with 
^  their  force.  I  There  is,  first,  the  obvious  fact  that  every 
thing  we  have  seen  of  a  man  perishes,  to  our  certain 
knowledge,  in  his  grave,  and  passes  into  other  organic 
and  inorganic  forms.  The  assumption  is  physiologically 
baseless  that  something  —  and  that  something  his  con 
scious  self  —  lives  elsewhere.  And  starting  from  this 
baseless  assumption,  we  find  no  foothold  for  even  a  con 
jecture  of  how  he  is  transferred  to  his  new  abode,  where 
in  the  astronomical  universe  that  abode  can  be,  and 
what  can  be  the  conditions  of  existence  and  conscious 
ness  without  a  brain  or  a  single  one  of  our  organs  of  the 
senses.  The  fact  that  injuries  to  the  brain  in  this  life 
are  capable  of  clouding  a  man's  mind  and  distorting  his 
will  in  frenzy  or  idiotcy,  presses  severely  against  the 
assumption  that  the  entire  dissolution  of  that  brain  will 
leave  intellect  and  volition  perfect  and  free.  Nor  do 


THi:    LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  73 

even  these  enormous  difficulties  exhaust  the  obstacles 
in  the  way.  If  man  be  immortal,  he  must  have  become 
an  immortal  being  at  some  point  in  his  development 
after  the  first  beginning  of  physical  life.  But  to  name 
even  a  plausible  date  for  so  stupendous  a  change  in  his 
destiny  is  utterly  impossible ;  and  the  new  theory  of 
Kvnlution  saddles  us  yet  witli  another  analogous  diffi 
culty,  namely,  to  designate  the  links  in  the  chain  of 
generations  between  the  Ascidiau  and  the  Sage,  when 
tin-  mortal  creature  gave  birth  to  an  heir  of  immortality. 
It  is  almost  impossible  to  overstate  the  weight  of  these 
and  other  presumptions  of  a  similar  kind  against  the 
belief  in  a  Life  after  Death.  Let  it  be  granted  that  they 
are  as  heavy  as  they  could  be  without  absolutely  dis 
proving  the  point  in  question  and  making  the  belief 
logically  absurd.  They  render  at  all  events  the  fact  of 
immortality  so  improbable,  that  to  restore  the  balance 
and  make  it  probable  an  immense  equiponderant  con 
sideration  becomes  indispensable. 

Where  is  that  counterweight  to  be  found  ?  What  can 
we  cast  into  the  scale  which  shall  outweigh  these  pre 
sumptions  ?  Certainly  nothing  in  the  way  of  direct 
answers  tu  them,  nur  uf  plausible  hypotheses  to  explain 
how  the  conditions  of  future  being  may  possibly  be 
carried  on.  ( 'unlimited  by  the  challenge  to  produce 
such  hypotheses,  we  can  but  say,  with  one  of  the 
greatest  men  of  science  of  the  age,  that*'  the  further  we 
advance  iii  tin-  path  of  science,  the  more  the  infinite 
.i>iliiie.s  of  Nature  arc  revealed  to  us;"  and  aiii<>n- 


74  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

\  those  possibilities  there  must  needs  be  the  possibility 
S  of  another  life  for  man.  |  Beyond  this,  we  cannot  proffer 
a  word;  and  it  must  be  some  consideration  altogether 
of  another  character  which  can  afford  anything  like  a 
positive  reason  for  believing  in  immortality  in  opposition 
to  the  terrible  array  of  presumptions  on  the  other  side. 
That  consideration,  so  sorely  needed,  is,  I  believe,  to  be 
found — nay,  is  found  already  by  the  great  mass  of  man 
kind — in  FAITH — faith  in  its  true  sense  of  TRUST  in 
Goodness  and  Justice  and  Fidelity  and  Love,  and  in  all 
these  things  impersonated  in  the  Lord  of  Life  and  Death. 
Not  the  Supernatural  argument,  nor  yet  the  Physical, 
nor  the  Metaphysical,  but  the  Moral,  is  the  real  counter 
poise  to  all  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  belief  in  a  life 
beyond  the  grave. 

That  this  is  the  true  ground  of  whatever  confidence 
we  can  rationally  entertain  on  the  subject,  is,  I  think, 
clear  on  very  short  reflection.  It  has  been  but  partially 
recognized,  indeed,  that  such  is  the  case;  and  the  teachers 
who  have  undertaken  to  demonstrate  immortality  on 
natural  grounds,  have  very  commonly  presented  their 
moral  arguments  as  if  they  were  purely  inductive,  and 
belonged  to  the  same  class  of  logical  proofs  as  we  have 
sought  for  in  vain  in  physics  and  metaphysics.  But 
their  syllogisms,  when  carefully  examined,  will  invari 
ably  be  found  to  involve  a  major  term  which  is  not  a 
fact  of  knowledge,  but  only  a  dogma  of  faith.  They 
conduct  us  half-way  across  the  gulf  by  means  of 
stepping-stones  of  facts  and  inductions,  and  then  invite 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  75 

us  to  complete  our  transit  by  swimming.  They  open 
our  cause  in  the  court  of  the  Intellect,  and  then  move  it 
for  decision  to  the  equity-chamber  of  the  Heart.  A  few 
pages  hence  I  shall  hope  to  give  this  assertion  full  illus 
tration.  For  the  present  it  will  be  sufficient  to  remind 
the  reader  that  the  arguments  usually  drawn  from  the 
general  consciousness  of  mankind,  from  the  many  injus 
tices  of  the  world,  from  the  incompleteness  of  moral 
progress  in  this  life,  &c.  &c.,  all  involve,  at  the  crucial 
point,  the  assumption  that  we  possess  some  guarantee 
that  mankind  will  not  be  deceived,  that  justice  will 
triumph  eventually,  and  that  human  progress  is  the 
concern  of  a  Power  whose  purposes  cannot  fail.  Were 
the  faith  which  supplies  such  warrants  to  prove  irre 
sponsive  to  the  call,  the  whole  elaborate  argument  which 
preceded  the  appeal  would  be  seen  at  once  to  fall  to 
the  ground.  If,  then,  the  strength  of  a  chain  must  be 
measured  by  that  of  its  most  fragile  link,  it  is  clear  that 
the  value  in  sum-total  of  all  such  arguments,  however 
multiplied  or  ingeniously  stated,  is  neither  more  nor  less 
than  that  which  we  may  be  disposed  to  assign  to  simple 
Faith.  It  is  a  value  precisely  tantamount  to  that  of  our 
moral  and  religious  intuitions — to  the  value  (as  I  hope 
presently  to  shew)  of  all  such  intuitions  culminating  in 
one  point  I  Jut  beyond  this,  it  is  nothing. 

This  conclusion,  however  distasteful  it  may  be  to  us, 
is  one  which  eminently  harmonizes  with  all  we  can 
learn  respecting  the  method  of  the  Divine  tuition  of 
souls.  There  i.s  «>ne  kind  of  knowledge  winch  the 


76  THE   LIFE  AFTER   DEATH. 

Creator  has  appointed  shall  be  acquired  by  the  busy 
Intellect,  and  which,  when  so  acquired,  is  held  in 
inalienable  possession.  There  is  another  kind  of  know 
ledge  which  He  gives  to  faithful  and  obedient  hearts, 
and  which  even  the  truest  of  them  hold  on  the  precari 
ous  tenure  of  sustained  faith  and  unrelaxing  obedience. 
The  future  world  assuredly  belongs  to  this  latter  class 
of  knowledge.  It  is,  as  one  of  the  greatest  of  living 
teachers  has  said,  "  a  part  of  our  religion,  not  a  branch 
of  our  geography."  Why  it  is  so,  and  why  our  passionate 
longings  for  more  sense-satisfying  information  cannot  be 
indulged,  we  can  even  partially  see  ;  for  we  may  perceive 
that  it  would  instantaneously  destroy  the  perspective  of 
this  life,  and  nullify  the  whole  present  system  of  moral 
tuition  by  earthly  joys  and  chastisements.  The  mental 
chaos  into  which  those  persons  obviously  fall  who  in 
our  day  imagine  that  they  have  obtained  tangible,  audible 
and  visible  proofs  of  another  life,  supplies  evidence  of 
the  ruinous  results  which  would  follow  were  any  such 
corporeal  access  to  the  other  world  actually  opened  to 
mankind. 

Let  us  then  courageously  face  the  conclusion  which 
we  seem  to  have  reached.  The  key  which  must  open 
the  door  of  Hope  beyond  the  grave  will  never  be  found 
by  fumbling  among  the  heterogeneous  stores  of  the  logi 
cal  understanding.  Like  the  one  with  which  the  Pilgrim 
unlocked  the  dungeon  of  Giant  Despair's  Castle,  it  is 
hidden  in  our  own  breasts — given  to  us  long  ago  by  the 
Lord  of  the  Way. 


THE   LIFE  AFTi.K    I •  MATH.  77 

This  essay  is  not  the  place,  even  were  I  possessed  of 
the  needful  ability,  to  determine  the  true  "  Grammar  of 
Assent "  as  regards  such  Faith  as  is  now  in  question.  I 
must  limit  myself  to  addressing  those  readers  who  are 
prepared  to  concede  that  spiritual  things  are  "  spiritually 
discerned,"  and  moral  things  morally;  and  that  the 
human  moral  sense  and  religious  sentiment  are  some 
thing  more  than  untrustworthy  delusions.  To  those  who 
doubt  all  this,  who  believe  in  food  and  houses  and  rail 
ways  and  stocks  and  gravitation  and  electricity,  but  not 
in  self-sacrificing  Love  or  Justice  or  God,  I  can  say 
nothing.  The  argument  has  been  shewn  to  have  no 
standpoint  on  any  grounds  they  will  admit.  That  they 
should  disbelieve  in  immortality,  is  the  perfectly  logical 
outcome  of  their  other  disbeliefs.  It  would  be  entiivly 
inconsequent  and  irrational  for  them  to  believe  in  it. 

Assuming,  then,  that  I  address  men  and  women  who 
believe  in  God  and  Justice  and  Love,  I  proceed  to  en 
deavour  to  shew  how — even  should  they  stand  appalled 
by  the  ditti'-nlties  of  belief  in  Immortality — they  may 
yet  oppose  to  those  difficulties  moral  arguments  so 
numerous  and  irrefragable,  that  the  scale  may  well  turn 
on  the  side  of  In -lief.  I  hope  to  shew  that,  by  many 
different  but  converging  lines,  Faith  uniformly  points  to 
a  Life  after  Death,  ami  that  if  we  follow  her  ^ui<lain-(> 
in  any  one  direction  implicitly,  we  are  invariably  led  to 
the  same  conclusion.  Nay,  more:  I  think  it  may  be 
demonstrated  that  we  ran  not  Mo],  -hoi!  of  this  eul  in  i  na 
tion  ami  afterward-  retain  inia<-L  our  faith  in  anything 


78  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

beyond  matters  of  sense  and  experience.  Every  idea  we 
can  form  of  Justice,  Love,  Duty,  is  truncated  and  imper 
fect  if  we  deny  them  the  extension  of  eternity ;  and  as 
for  our  conception  of  God,  I  see  not  how  any  one  who 
has  realized  the  "riddle  of  the  painful  earth,"  can  thence 
forth  call  Him  "  good,"  unless  he  believe  that  the  solution 
is  yet  to  be  given  to  that  dark  problem  hereafter. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  channels  in  which 
Faith  flows  towards  Immortality. 

I.  There  is  one  unendurable  thought.  It  is,  that 
Justice  may  fail  to  be  done  in  time  or  in  eternity.  This 
thought  makes  the  human  soul  writhe  like  a  trampled 
worm.  Other  ideas  are  sad,  even  agonizing,  but  this  one 
cannot  be  borne.  No  courage,  no  virtue,  no  unselfishness, 
will  help  us  to  bear  it.  The  better  we  are,  the  more 
insufferable  it  is.  To  receive  it  into  the  soul  is  madness. 
On  the  other  hand,  every  threat  besides,  however  sorrow 
ful  or  terrible,  if  it  be  but  overshadowed  by  the  sense, 
"  It  will  be  just,"  becomes  endurable — nay,  is  followed  by 
a  sort  of  awful  calm.  Could  we  even  feel  certain  that 
our  guilt  merited  eternal  perdition,  then  the  doom  of 
Hell  would  bring  to  us  only  dumb  despair.  Something 
greater  than  ourselves  within  us  would  say  to  the  wail- 
ings  of  our  self-pity,  "  Peace  !  be  still."  But  let  us  only 
doubt  that  there  is  any  Justice  here  or  hereafter,  let  us 
think  that  Wrong  and  Tyranny  may  be  finally  triumph 
ant,  and  Goodness  and  Heroism  ultimately  defeated, 
punished  and  derided,  and  lo  !  there  surges  up  from  the 
very  depths  of  our  souls  a  high  and  stern  Kemonstrance, 


THE   LIFE   AFTER    DEATH.  79 

an  appeal  which  should  make  the  hollow  heavens  resound 
with  our  indignation  and  our  rebellion. 

The  religions  of  the  world,  well  nigh  in  the  proportion 
in  which  they  deserved  to  be  called  religions  and  not 
mere  dreams  of  awe  and  wonder,  are  the  expressions  of 
the  universal  human  aspiration  after  Justice.    Even  the 
Buddhist  creed  (whose  acceptance  by  the  myriads  of 
Eastern  Asia  for  two  millenniums  gives  the  lie  to  so 
nmiiy  of  our  theories,  and  seems  to  shew  human  nature 
diligent  under  another  sky)— even  this  abnormal  creed 
in-i-ts  that  Righteousness  rules  everywhere  and  for  ever, 
even  when  it  teaches  there  is  no  righteous  Ruler  on  hi-li ; 
or  "  peradventure  he  sleepeth"  in  the  eternal  slumber  of 
Nirvana.     The  doctrine  of  "  Karma,"— that  every  good 
and  every  evil  action  inexorably  brings  forth  fruit  of 
reward  or  fruit  of  punishment  in  this  life  or  some  other 
life  to  come,— is  the  confession  of  three  hundred  million 
souls  that,  if  they  can  endure  to  live  without  God,  they 
yet  cannot  live  without  Justice.    Nay,  it  is  more.     It  is 
evidence  that  human  Reason  can  accept  such  a  blank 
absurdity  as  the  idea  that  the  unintelligent  elements 
may  bring  about  moral  order,  sooner  than  the  human 
Spirit  ( M:  ;isfiitl  that  such  moral  order  is  nowhere 

to  be  found.  Gravitation  and  electricity  may  weigh  self- 
sacrifice  and  purity  in  their  balances,  and  the  winds  and 
waves  may  inmMire  out  the  punishment  of  cruelty  and 
falsehood ;  but  Virtue  cannot  be  without  reward,  nor  can 
tin;  crimes  \vlii<  h  huiuuu  tribunals  fail  to  reach,  i 
retribution  fur  ever, 


80  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 


The  shapes  which  this  desire  of  Justice  assumes  in 
the  earlier  stages  of  human  thought  are,  of  course,  rude 
and  materialistic  in  the  extreme.  Men  cannot  expect 
from  Nemesis,  or  Karma,  or  Jehovah,  higher  justice  than 
they  have  begun  to  apprehend  as  the  law  of  their  own 
dealings.  But  everywhere  throughout  mythology,  history 
and  poetry,  we  may  trace  the  parallel  lines  of  the  moral 
growth  of  each  nation,  and  the  corresponding  develop 
ment  of  its  belief  that  over  and  above  human  justice 
there  is  a  Justice- working  Power,  personal  or  impersonal, 
controlling  all  events,  and  making  war  and  plague  and 
famine,  the  earthquake  and  the  storm,  the  punishments 
of  crime ;  and  health  and  victory,  length  of  days,  abun 
dant  wealth  and  numerous  progeny,  the  rewards  of 
virtue. 

The  obvious  failure  of  the  exhibition  of  any  such 
overruling  Justice  in  multitudes  of  instances,  has  com 
monly  driven  the  bewildered  observers  to  devise  expla 
nations  more  or  less  ingenious  of  each  particular  case,  but 
rarely,  if  ever,  to  the  much  more  logical  course  of  aban 
doning  the  expectation  of  such  Justice.  Half  the  myths 
of  the  elder  nations  are  nothing  more  than  hypotheses 
invented  to  justify  Providence  and  explain  consistently 
with  equity  some  striking  inequality  in  the  distribution 
of  prosperity  and  adversity.  As  Negroes  and  Canaanites 
underwent  more  cruel  oppressions  than  other  races,  their 
supposed  progenitor  Ham  must  have  incurred  some 
special  curse.  As  women  endured  peculiar  sufferings, 
and  are,  in  early  times,  altogether  enslaved  by  men,  so 


THK   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  81 

Eve  must  have  merited  the  punishment  of  bringing 
forth  children  in  sorrow,  and  being  "ruled  over"  by 
her  husband.  As  the  cities  of  the  Plain  were  over 
whelmed  by  a  terrific  convulsion,  so  it  was  certain 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah  were  more  wicked  than  Memphis 
or  Thebes.  In  Grecian  fable,  the  calamities  which  befel 
the  house  of  (Edipus  presupposed 

"  The  ill-advised  transgression  of  old  Laius  ;" 

and  even  such  trivial  matters  as  the  blackness  of  the 
crow  and  the  chatter  of  the  magpie  might  be  traced  to 
the  punishment  of  a  human  offender  transformed  into 
the  bird  whose  whole  race  thenceforward,  like  that  of 
A  <  lam,  was  destined  to  bear  the  penalty  of  "  original  sin." 
Nor  do  the  monuments  of  the  graver  thoughts  of 
mankind  bear  less  emphatic  testimony  than  mythology 
to  the  universal  desire  to  "  see  Justice  done."  Beginning 
with  the  Vedas  and  Genesis,  Homer  and  Herodotus,  we 
may  trace  the  straining  effort  of  every  writer  to  "  point 
a  moral"  of  reward  and  punishment,  even  when  the 
facts  to  be  dealt  with  lent  but  faint  colour  to  the  lesson 
that  perfidious  chiefs  will  always  be  defeated,  and  good 
kind's  (  TO  \vm-<  1  with  victory  and  prosperity.  The  story 
of  rniiu-d  cities  is  always  told  in  the  same  spirit: 

"They  rose  whiK-  all    th«:  depths  of  guilt   tli.-ir  vain  en 


They  1'rll  because  on  I'raud  and  force  thrir  curner-.st 

banded." 

In  every  age  and  nation.  Opios,  dramas  and  popular 
G 


82  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

legends,  wherever  they  may  be  found,  either  directly 
aim  to  represent  what  we  have  significantly  learned  to 
name  "Poetic  Justice,"  or  pay  the  idea  still  deeper 
homage  by  founding  the  tragedy  of  the  piece  on  the 
failure  of  Justice.  Never  is  the  notion  absent,  either 
from  the  ethical  poets,  such  as  the  author  of  "Job," 
Euripides,  Dante  or  Milton,  or  from  those  who  have 
followed  the  principle  of  Art  for  Art's  sake — ^Eschylus, 
Shakespeare  and  Goethe.  Each  of  us  in  the  course  of 
life  exemplifies  the  cycle  of  human  thought  in  the 
matter.  In  childhood  we  read  History  with  impatient 
longing  for  the  triumph  of  patriots  and  heroes  and  the 
overthrow  of  their  oppressors,  and  we  prefer  ancient 
history  to  modern  because  it  seems  to  offer  a  clearer 
field  for  the  vindication  of  ethical  ideas.  In  youth  we 
find  delight  in  the  romances  which  exhibit  Virtue  as 
crowned  with  success  and  wickedness  defeated ;  and  it 
is  invariably  with  a  mingled  sense  of  surprise  and  indig 
nation  that  we  fling  down  the  first  tale  which  leaves  us 
at  its  conclusion  with  our  legitimate  anticipations  of  such 
a  denouement  unsatisfied.  To  this  hour  the  play-going 
public,  which  represents  the  youthful-mindedness  of 
the  community,  refuses  to  sanction  any  picture  of  life 
wherein,  ere  the  curtain  falls,  the  hero  is  not  vindicated 
from  all  aspersion  and  the  villain  punished  and  exposed. 
Only  far  on  in  life  and  in  literary  culture  do  we  begin, 
with  many  misgivings,  mournfully  to  recognize  the  supe 
rior  verisimilitude  of  tales  which  depict  Virtue  as  receiv 
ing  no  reward,  and  Guilt  no  punishment,  in  this  world. 


TIN-   un-:  AI-TKI:  DEATH.  83 

The  question,  "  How  mankind  has  come  to  possess 
this  confidence  in  Nemesis  ?"  will  of  course  be  answered 
differently  according  to  our  various  theories  of  the  origin 
of  all  moral  sentiments.  Dr.  Johnson  ascribes  our  pas 
sion  for  justice  to  the  simple  source  of  Fear  lest  we 
should  personally  suffer  from  injustice, — an  hypothesis 
which  would  be  highly  satisfactory,  provided,  in  the  first 
place,  we  were  all  so  good  that  we  had  everything  to 
hope  and  nothing  to  dread  from  justice ;  and,  secondly, 
provided  our  interest  injustice  never  extended  backward 
in  time  and  far  off  into  distance,  immeasurably  beyond 
the  circle  of  events  in  which  we  can  ever  have  personal 
concern.  The  theory  which  would  accord  with  the 
general  neo-utilitarian  doctrine  now  in  fashion  would 
be  a  little  more  philosophic  than  this.  Our  modern 
teachers  would  probably  tell  us  that  our  expectation  of 
justice  is  the  result  of  the  "set"  of  the  human  brain, 
fixed  by  experience  through  countless  generations.  As 
our  sense  of  Duty  is,  on  their  showing,  derived  from  the 
repeated  observation  of  the  utility  of  virtuous  actions,  so, 
on  the  same  principle,  our  expectation  of  Justice  must 
come  from  numberless  observations  of  instances  wherein 
justice  has  been  illustriously  manifested.  It  is,  indeed, 
earner  to  see  how  the  constant  association  of  the  ideas  of 
guilt  and  punishment,  virtue  and  reward,  formed  by  such 
observations,  should  produce  the  expectation  to  see  one 
always  follow  the  other,  than  it  is  to  understand  how 
the  observation  of  the  Utility  of  Virtue  should  impress 
upon  us  the  solemn  categoric  imperative,  "Be  virtuous." 


84  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 


The  expectation  of  Justice  might  be  merely  an  intel 
lectual  presumption  of  the  same  character  as  our  antici 
pation  of  the  recurrence  of  day  and  night,  or  any  other 
phenomena  associated  in  unbroken  sequence.  The  sense 
of  Duty  is  a  practical  spur  to  action,  whose  relation  to 
its  supposed  origin  of  long-observed  utility  remains, 
when  all  is  said,  a  "mystic  extension"  of  that  prosaic 
idea  altogether  unaccountable. 

But  there  is  unfortunately  a  difficulty  in  the  way  of 
availing  ourselves  of  this  easy  solution  of  the  origin  of 
the  universal  expectation  of  Justice.  It  is  hard  to  see 
how  the  "set  of  our  brains"  towards  such  expectation 
could  have  been  formed  by  experience,  considering  that 
no  generation  seems  to  have  been  favoured  by  any  such 
experience  at  all.  To  produce  such  a  "  set,"  it  would  (by 
the  hypothesis)  be  necessary  that  the  instances  wherein 
Justice  was  plainly  exhibited  should  be  so  common  as 
to  constitute  the  rule,  and  those  wherein  it  failed  excep 
tions  too  rare  to  hinder  the  solid  mass  of  conviction 
from  settling  in  the  given  direction.  Like  a  sand-bar 
formed  by  the  action  of  the  tides  and  currents,  our  "  set 
of  brain"  can  only  come  from  uniform  impressions,  and 
were  the  angle  of  pressure  to  shift  continually,  it  is  clear 
it  could  take  no  permanent  shape  whatever.  Now,  does 
any  one  imagine  that  such  uniform  and  perspicuous 
vindication  of  Justice  in  the  course  of  events,  has  been 
witnessed  by  mankind  at  any  age  of  the  world's  history? 
Is  there  anything  like  it  impressed  upon  our  own  minds 
as  we  read  day  after  day  of  public  affairs,  or  reflect  on 


THK    LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  85 

the  occurrences  of  private  life  ?    Are  we  accustomed  to 
see  well-meant  actions  always  followed  by  reward,  and 
evil  ones  infallibly  productive  of  failure  or  disgrace  ? 
Even  at  the  present  stage  of  moral  advance  in  public 
opinion  and  in  righteous  legislation,  can  we  flatter  our 
selves  that  things  are   so   arranged  as  to  secure   the 
unvarying  triumph  of  probity,  veracity,  modesty,  and 
all  the  other  virtues,  and  the  exemplary  overthrow  of 
fraud,  impudence  and  selfishness  ?      Suppose  a   cynic 
to  hold  the  opposite  thesis,  and  maintain  that  we  are 
continually  punished  for  our  generosity  and  simplicity, 
and  rewarded  for  cunning  and  hypocrisy.     Should  we 
be  able  to  overwhelm  him  with  a  mass  of  instances  to 
the  contrary,  ready  at  a  moment's  notice  in  our  memory  ? 
Can  we  imagine  (as  a  single  illustration  of  the  subject) 
that  the  thousands  of  adulterating  tradesmen  and  fraudu 
lent  merchants  in  England  at  this  moment  would  pursue 
their  evil  courses  so  consistently,  did  daily  experience 
really  warn  those  sagacious  persons  that  "  Honesty  is  the 
best  policy"?     Of  course,  as  we  recede  towards  times 
when  laws  were  far  less  just  than  they  are  now,  and 
oppression  and  violence  were  far  more  common,  the 
scene  becomes  darker  and  less  hopeful.     Looking  back 
through  tin;  vista  of  the  historic  and  pre-historic  ages, 
the  probability  of  finding  a  reign  of  Astraa  when  Right 
always  triuinpln-tl  over  Mi-lit,  becomes  necessarily  "fine 
by  degrees  and  Ix'uutifully  less,"  till  we  are  driven  to 
tli.-  conclusion,  tliut,  if  we  n\\c   tin-  set  of  our  brains 
towards  .Justice  to  the  experience  of  our  ancestors,  that 


86  THE   LIFE   AFTER  DEATH. 


"  set"  must  have  been  given  when  Justice  was  rarely 
manifest  at  all,  "  and  the  earth  was  full  of  violence  and 
cruel  habitations."  The  share  which  the  purely  physical 
laws  have  had  in  punishing  moral  offences  has  doubtless 
been  always  what  it  is  now,  and  that  share,  to  all  our 
knowledge,  is  extremely  obscure.  If  health  and  longe 
vity  are  the  frequent  accompaniment  of  one  class  of 
virtues,  disease  and  death  are  equally  often  incurred  by 
another ;  nor  is  there  any  sort  of  token  that  abundant 
harvests  or  blighted  fields,  prosperous  voyages  or  tempest- 
driven  wrecks,  have  any  relation  to  the  moral  character 
of  the  mariner  or  the  agriculturist;  or  that  from  the 
observation  of  such  events  for  sixty  centuries,  a  theory 
of  morals  could  possibly  have  been  evolved.  Practically, 
it  is  obvious  that  men  do  not  see  wickedness  and  infer 
punishment,  but  rather  when  they  see  punishment  they 
infer  wickedness.  A  thousand  tyrants  had  been  more 
cruel  than  Herod,  and  yet  had  never  been  "  smitten  by 
God"  with  the  portentous  disease  of  which  the  Idumsean 
died.  A  hundred  invaders  before  Xerxes  had  trampled 
on  the  necks  of  conquered  nations,  but  no  Nemesis  had 
deserved  a  temple  for  rebuking  their  pride ;  no  Hel- 
lespontine  waves  had  risen  in  tempest  to  destroy  their 
fleets. 

It  is  not  Experience,  then,  it  never  could  be  experience 
gained  in  such  a  world  as  ours,  which  has  impressed  on 
the  brain  of  man  its  "set"  towards  the  expectation  of 
Justice,  or  inspired  its  string  of  accordant  aphorisms, 
that  "the  wicked  will  come  to  a  fearful  end,"  that 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  87 

"murder  will  out,"  that  "honesty  is  the  best  policy/' 
and  that  "the  righteous"  man  is  never  forsaken,  nor  his 
seed  destined  to  "  beg  their  bread."  From  some  other 
source  remote  from  experience  we  must  have  derived  an 
impression  which  we  persistently  maintain,  and  endea 
vour  to  verify  in  defiance  of  ever-recurring  failure  and 
disappointment.  What  that  source  may  be,  it  does 
not  vitally  concern  the  present  argument  to  determine. 
Probably  the  expectation  may  most  safely  be  treated  as 
the  imperfect  intellectual  expression  of  a  great  moral 
intuition,  forming  an  ultimate  fact  of  our  moral  consti 
tution.  All  such  deep  but  dim  intuitions,  when  rendered 
into  definite  ideas,  are  necessarily  imperfect  and  liable 
to  error.  We  err  both  as  to  the  time  and  the  form  in 
which  they  are  to  be  fulfilled.  We  feel  that  Justice 
ought  to  be  supreme ;  but  when  we  translate  that  senti 
ment  into  an  idea,  we  fondly  picture  the  great  scheme 
of  the  universe  developed  within  the  sphere  of  our 
vision.  Like  children  possessed  of  a  magnet,  we  imagine 
the  pole  to  which  it  points  may  be  found  in  the  neigh 
bouring  field.  Our  magnet  is  true  enough ;  but 

" the  far-off  Divine  Event 

Towards  which  the  whole  creation  moves," 

is  beyond  our  horizon.  And,  similarly,  we  give  to  our 
spiritual  intuitions  materialistic  forms  which  are  far 
from  rendering  them  veraciously.  The  concrete,  the 
visible,  the  tangible,  are  inevitably  the  earliest  expres 
sions  even  of  our  Inchest  sentiments.  We  feel  the 
Majesty  of  God,  and  picture  Him  seated  on  a  throne. 


THE   LIFE    AFTER   DEATH. 

We  feel  His  Justice,  and  the  myth  of  a  Day  of  Judgment 
rises  before  us.  In  like  manner,  our  intuitive  expecta 
tion  that  virtue  will  be  rewarded,  clothes  itself  in  all 
manner  of  carnal  shapes  of  crowns  and  riches ;  and  our 
expectation  that  vice  will  be  punished,  in  similar  shapes 
of  pain  and  infamy.  At  a  further  stage  of  human 
thought,  when  the  anticipation  of  physical  reward  and 
punishment  in  this  life  has  been  of  necessity  postponed 
to,  or  supplemented  by,  those  of  another  world,  we 
substitute  the  almost  equally  materialistic  rewards  of 
Elysium  and  Paradise,  or  penalties  of  Jehanum  and  Hell. 
It  needs  a  long  course  of  progress  to  get  beyond  such 
ideas,  and  learn  to  render  spiritual  sentiments  spirit 
ually,  and  moral  ones  morally  only.  It  militates  nothing 
against  the  veracity  of  the  original  profound  intuition 
of  Justice,  that  hitherto  men  have  thus  mistranslated 
it  into  the  promise  of  a  speedy  settlement  of  the  Great 
Account  in  the  gross  earthly  coin  of  physical  good  or 
evil,  here  or  hereafter.  That  intuition  will  doubtless 
be  far  more  perfectly  fulfilled  in  the  grander  scope  of 
eternity,  and  by  means  of  the  transcendent  joys  and 
sorrows  of  the  spiritual  life.  When  we  have  advanced 
far  enough  to  feel  that  all  other  good  and  evil  are  as 
nothing  in  comparison  of  these,  it  will  be  easy  to  see 
how  the  Supreme  Justice  may  use  those  tremendous 
instruments  in  its  ultimate  dealings  with  merit  and 
demerit;  and  reward  Virtue — not  with  the  dross  of 
earthly  health  or  wealth,  or  of  celestial  crowns  and 
harps — but  with  the  only  boon  the  true  saint  desires, 


THE    I.IFK    AFTER   DEATH.  89 

even  the  sense  of  union  with  God ;  and  punish  Vice- 
not  with  disease  and  disgrace,  nor  with  the  fire  and 
worms  of  hell — but  with  the  most  awful  of  all  penalties, 
the  severance  of  the  soul  from  Divine  light  and  love. 
No  one  who  has  obtained  even  a  glimmering  of  the 
meaning  of  these  spiritual  realities  can  hesitate  to  con 
fess  that  his  soul's  most  passionate  craving  after  Justice 
may  be  superabundantly  fulfilled  in  such  ways ;  even  in 
worlds  not  necessarily  divided  into  distinct  realms  of 
reward  and  punishment,  but  where,  as  in  another  school 
and  higher  stage  of  being,  our  spiritual  part  shall  have 
freer  scope  and  leave  the  carnal  in  the  shade. 

AVe  now  proceed  to  the  next  step  of  the  argument, 
which,  as  yet,  makes  no  appeal  beyond  experience.  We 
assume  that  mankind  at  large  anticipates  and  desires 
that  Justice  may  be  done.  Is  it  done  in  this  world? 
\V.-  have  seen  that  it  is  not  outwardly  or  perspicuously 
vindicated, — is  there,  nevertheless,  room  left  to  suppose 
that  it  pussiMy  may  have  been  fulfilled  in  ways  hidden 
from  us,  sm-li  as  the  satisfaction  of  a  metis  conscia  recti, 
or  the  misery  of  secret  remorse  ? 

The  answer  to  this  question  has  been  commonly 
evaded,  or  the  question  h-elf  1  .linked,  under  what  I 
conceive  to  be  a  most  mistaken  sense  of  reverence  to 
God.  Sometimes  W€  an  told  it  is  not  for  us  to  say  what 
is  Justice;  and  sometimes  we  arc  reminded  how  little 
we  can  guess  tin-  hidden  joys  and  jumgs  of  our  fellow- 
creatures,  and  how  easily  these,  may  emmterlialanee  all 
external  conditions.  1  do  not  think  the  case  is  so  obscure 


90  THE  LIFE  AFTER   DEATH. 

as  is  alleged,  and  I  arn  quite  sure  that  reverence  for  God 
never  requires  us  to  close  our  eyes  to  facts.  What  is  in 
question  is  not  any  abstract  or  occulta  Justitia,  but  pre 
cisely  our  idea  of  Justice — that  expectation  which,  by 
some  means  or  other,  has  been  raised  in  the  hearts  of 
men  from  the  beginning  of  history  till  now.  Is  that 
fulfilled,  or  room  left  for  its  fulfilment,  in  this  world? 
I  do  not  hesitate  to  affirm  that  it  is  not  fulfilled — and 
that  in  thousands  of  cases  there  is  no  room  left  wherein 
it  can  possibly  be  fulfilled  up  to  the  hour  of  death.  No 
retribution  which  could  satisfy  it  has  had  space  to  be 
exhibited.  The  tyrant  with  his  last  breath  has  crowned 
the  pyramid  of  his  crimes  and  died  with  the  smile  of 
gratified  cruelty  on  his  lips.  The  martyr  has  expired 
in  tortures  of  body  and  of  mind.  Nothing  that  can 
be  imagined  to  have  been  experienced  of  remorse  in 
the  one  soul,  or  of  joy  in  the  other,  would  rectify  the 
balance. 

Two  classes  of  readers  will  demur  to  what  I  have  to 
say  on  this  topic.  One  will  take  the  injustice  of  the 
world  to  be  so  notorious  a  fact  as  to  need  no  elaborate 
proof,  and  will  resent  as  superfluous  any  attempt  to 
establish  it.  The  other  will  be  shocked  by  the  naked 
statement,  and  may  even  contradict  it  with  impatience. 
Let  us  clear  up  our  position  a  little.  What  a  well- 
developed  sense  of  Justice  requires  for  its  satisfaction 
is,  that  no  one  being  shall  suffer  more  than  he  has 
deserved,  or  undergo  the  penalty  of  another's  guilt. 
It  is  nothing  to  the  satisfaction  of  such  Justice  that 


T1IF.   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  91 

nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  persons  are  treated  with 
exactest  equity,  if  the  humblest  and  meanest  bears  suffer 
ings  disproportioned  to  his  deserts ;  nor  if  the  punish 
ment  which  A  has  merited  falls  upon  B,  and  the  reward 
of  the  virtue  of  C  be  enjoyed  by  D.  A  single  instance 
of  positive  injustice  done  to  a  single  individual  would 
suffice  to  decide  the  point.  Justice  is  not  fulfilled  on 
earth  if  there  has  been  one  such  case  since  creation. 

Now  will  any  one  dispute  that  such  cases  have 
occurred,  not  singly,  but  by  hundreds  and  thousands? 
Of  course  there  are  innumerable  instances,  seemingly  of 
crying  injustice,  in  which,  could  we  see  behind  the  scenes 
and  know  all  the  bearings  of  the  matter,  we  should  find 
no  injustice  at  all.  But  there  are  also  other  instances 
in  which,  rationally  speaking,  it  is  certain  there  was 
injustice,  and  no  further  knowledge  conceivable  could 
alter  our  judgment.  With  all  reverence  I  will  endeavour 
to  state  one  such  case,  about  which  there  can  be  little 
obscurity. 

Jesus  Christ  was  assuredly  one  of  the  holiest  of  mea 
He  died  in  undeserved  tortures,  and  at  the  supreme  hour 
of  his  agony  he  cried  out  in  despair,  "  My  God,  why  hast 
thou  forsaken  me?"  Instead  of  flooding  his  departing 
soul  with  the  rapturous  vision  which  might  have  neutral 
ized  all  the  horrors  of  the  cross,  it  pleased  the  Father, 
whom  he  loved  as  no  man  had  loved  Him  before,  to 
withdraw  all  consciousness  of  His  presence,  and  to  leave 
him  to  expire  in  darkness  and  doubt.  That  ancient 
story,  stripped  of  all  its  misleading  siipfniatiirulisin, 


92  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

seems  to  me  the  sufficient  evidence  that  God  reserves 
His  justice  for  eternity. 

It  is  not  only  the  crimes  and  merits  of  the  death-hour 
to  which  Justice  fails  to  mete  due  measure  upon  earth. 
Nothing  is  more  obvious  than  that  men  are  continually 
doomed  to  suffer  for  the  evil-doing  of  others,  and  that 
the  good  which  one  has  sown  another  reaps.  Health 
and  disease,  honour  and  ignominy,  wealth  and  poverty, 
everything  we  can  name  in  the  way  of  external  good 
and  evil,  come  to  us  more  often  by  the  virtue  and  vice 
of  our  parents  and  neighbours  than  by  any  merit  or 
demerit  of  our  own. 

Again,  the  enormous  inequality  in  the  distribution  of 
penalties  for  similar  offences,  leaves  a  huge  mass  of 
injustice  which  it  is  impossible  to  suppose  is  often 
providentially  rectified  in  this  life.  For  myself,  I  do 
not  hesitate  to  say  that  the  intolerable  cruelty  with 
which  sins  of  unchastity  in  women  are  visited  all  over 
the  world,  in  comparison  of  the  immunity  from  dis 
grace  enjoyed  by  profligate  men,  decides  for  me  the 
question.  Could  we  realize  the  reflections  of  many  a 
poor  wretch  banished  from  her  home  for  her  first  trans 
gression,  and  driven  on  helplessly,  scourged  by  hunger 
and  infamy,  deeper  and  deeper  into  ruin,  till  she  lies 
wrecked  in  body  and  soul, — could  we  understand  her 
feelings  as  she  compares  her  lot  with  that  of  the  man 
who  first  tempted  her  to  sin,  and  whose  fault  has  never 
stood  in  the  way  of  his  prosperity  or  reputation, — we 
should  then  learn  somewhat  of  how  the  supposed  Justice 


THK    LIFE    AFTER    DEATH.  93 

of  the  world  appears  from  another  side  from  that  on 
which  the  happy  behold  it. 

In  a  world  where  such  things  happen  every  day,  is  it 
possible  to  maintain  that  Providence  trims  the  bal 
of  Justice  on  this  side  the  grave,  or  that  the  inner  life's 
history,  if  revealed  to  us,  would  rectify  any  apparent 
outward  inequality  ?  The  horror  of  such  cases  lies  pre 
cisely  in  this:  that  the  hideously  excessive  punishment 
of  the  one  sinner  consists  in  the  fact  that  she  is  forced 
helplessly  into  the  deepest  moral  pollution;  while  the 
light  penalty  of  the  other  leaves  him  life-long  space  for 
restoration  to  self-respect  and  virtue. 

When  we  go  back  from  our  own  age  of  comparative 
equity  to  darker  times,  or  pass  to  the  contemplation 
of  the  wrongs  suffered  in  semi-barbarous  countries,  the 
impressions  of  injustice  multiply  and  deepen.  We  think 
of  the  huiidivd  thousand  helpless  creatures  burnt  to 
death  for  the  impossible  crime  <>I  witeheraft ;  the  victims 
of  bigotry  or  statecraft  who  have  languished  out  their 
lives  in  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition,  of  the  Bastille, 
of  every  castle  which  frowned  over  the  plains  of  media  val 
Europe ;  of  the  myriads  who  suffered  by  that  huge 
mockery  of  justice,  the  question  by  torture  ;  of  the  un 
told  mi>erirs  of  the  slaves  and  serfs  of  classic  and  modem 
times;  and,  finally,  of  the  crowning  mystery  of  all.  the 
woful  snlleii n;_:>  <.I  innocent  little  habes  and  harmless 
brutes  ; — and  as  these  things  pass  before  us,  instead 
of  doubting  whether  . Justice  sometimes  fails,  we  1 
to  doubt  whether  all  history  he  not  the  record  of  its 


94  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 


failure,  and,  like  Shelley,  we  are  ready  to  talk  of  "  this 
wrong  world." 

What  does  Faith  say  now?  Surely  she  stakes  her 
whole  authority  on  the  assertion  that  there  is  another 
life  where  such  failures  of  justice  will  be  rectified  ?  The 
moral  argument  for  Immortality  drawn  from  the  con 
sideration  of  its  necessity  to  give  ethical  completion  to 
the  order  of  Providence,  is  quite  irrefragable.  Either 
moral  arguments  have  no  practical  validity,  or  in  this 
case,  at  all  events,  we  may  rely  upon  the  conclusion  to 
which  they  point.  Man's  noblest  and  most  disinterested 
passion — a  passion  which  may  well  be  deemed  the 
supreme  manifestation  of  the  Divine  element  in  his 
nature — will,  if  death  be  the  end  of  existence,  have 
proved  a  miserable  delusion;  while  God  Himself  will 
prove  to  have  created  us,  children  of  the  dust,  to  love 
and  hope  for  Justice ;  but  Himself  to  disregard  Justice 
on  the  scale  of  a  disappointed  world. 

I  have  devoted  so  large  a  space  to  this  particular  line 
of  considerations  in  favour  of  a  Life  after  Death,  because 
I  conceive  that  it  has  hardly  received  all  the  attention 
it  deserves,  or  been  generally  stated  as  broadly  as  is 
requisite  to  exhibit  its  enormous  force.  We  are  not 
unfrequently  reminded  that  our  personal  sense  of  Justice 
is  unsatisfied  in  this  world;  but  it  is  rarely  set  forth 
that  it  is  the  sacred  thirst  of  the  whole  human  race  for 
Justice  which  is  defrauded  if  there  be  no  world  beyond. 
We  are  often  exhorted  to  hope  that  the  Lord  of  Con 
science  will  not  prove  Himself  less  just  towards  us  than 


THE    LIFE   AFTER    DEATH.  95 

II  requires  us  mortals  to  be  to  one  another.  But  we 
are  not  bidden  resolutely  and  with  filial  confidence  to 
say — the  more  boldly  so  much  the  more  reverently— 
Either  Man  is  Immortal  or  God  is  not  Just. 

II.  Another  line  of  thought  leading  to  the  same  con 
clusion  lies  parallel  with  the  above,  but  can  here  be  only 
briefly  indicated.  Creation,  as  we  behold  it,  presents  a 
scene  in  which  not  only  Justice  fails  to  be  completed, 
but  no  single  purpose,  such  as  we  can  attribute  for  a 
moment  to  a  good  and  wise  Creator,  is  thoroughly  worked 
out  or  fulfilled.  If  we  take  the  lowest  hypothesis,  and 
say  He  meant  us  merely  to  be  happy — to  have  just  such 
a  preponderance  of  pleasure  over  pain  as  should  make 
existence  on  the  whole  a  boon  and  not  a  curse — then  it 
is  clear  that  there  are  multitudes  with  regard  to  whom 
His  purpose  fails;  as,  for  example,  the  poor  babes  who 
come  into  the  world  diseased,  and  who  die  after  WL«  ks 
or  months  of  pain,  without  enjoyment  of  any  kind.  Ami 
if  we  take  a  more  worthy  view  of  the  purpose  of  creation, 
and  suppose  that  God  has  made  us  and  placed  us  in  this 
world  of  trial  to  attain  the  highest  end  of  finite  beings 
namely,  virtue  and  union  with  His  own  Divine  spirit, 
then  still  more  obviously,  for  thousands  of  men  and 
women,  thN  blessed  purpose  is  abortive  ;  for  their  mortal 
life  has  ended  in  sin  and  utter  alienation  from  God  and 
goodness.  If  God  be  wise,  He  cannot  have  made  His 
cre;ttures  for  ends  He  knew  they  would  never  iv;u -li  ; 
nor  if  He  be  good,  can  He  have  made  them  only  tm 
su tic riii-,  <»r  only  fur  sin.  There  is  no  escape  from  the 


96  THE   LIFE    AFTER   DEATH. 

conclusion  to  which  Faith  points  unhesitatingly,  namely, 
to  a  world  wherein  the  beneficent  designs  of  God  will 
finally  be  carried  out. 

As  the  preceding  argument  appealed  to  the  Justice 
of  God,  so  this  one  hinges  on  His  Goodness  and  His 
Wisdom.  It  is  essentially  a  Theistic  argument,  as  dis 
tinguished  from  the  Pantheistic  glorification  of  intellec 
tual  greatness.  The  Pantheist  says  that  a  philosopher 
ought  to  be  immortal,  for  he  is  the  crown  of  things.  The 
Tlieist  says  that  a  tortured  slave,  a  degraded  woman, 
must  be  immortal,  for  God's  creature  could  not  have  been 
made  for  torture  and  pollution.  To  minds  which  have 
been  wont  to  ponder  on  the  theme  of  the  meaning  and 
purpose  of  creation,  this  ground  of  faith  in  Immortality 
is  perhaps  the  most  broadly  satisfactory  of  any.  Having 
once  learned  to  think  of  God  as  the  Almighty  Guide 
who  is  leading  every  soul  He  has  made  to  the  joy  of 
eternal  union  with  Himself,  it  becomes  simply  impos 
sible  to  lower  that  conception,  and  think  of  Him  as 
content  to  "  let  him  that  is  unjust  be  unjust  still,"  and 
permit  His  rebellious  child  to  perish  for  ever  with  a 
blasphemy  on  his  lips. 

III.  Again,  the  incompleteness  and  imperfection  of 
the  noblest  part  of  man,  compared  to  the  finished  work 
which  creation  elsewhere  presents,  affords  ground  for 
the  presumption  that  that  noblest  part  has  not  yet 
reached  the  development  it  is  intended  to  attain.  The 
green  leaf  gives  no  promise  of  becoming  anything  but  a 
leaf,  and  in  due  time  it  withers  and  drops  to  the  ground 


THE   LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  97 

without  exciting  in  the  beholder  any  sense  of  disappoint 
ment.  But  the  flower-bud  holds  out  a  different  prospect. 
If  the  canker-worm  devour  it  ere  it  bloom  into  a  rose, 
we  are  sensible  of  grievous  failure;  and  a  garden  in 
which  all  the  buds  should  so  perish  would  be  more 
hideous  than  any  desert.  The  body  of  a  man  grows  to 
its  full  stature  and  complete  development ;  but  no  man 
has  ever  yet  reached  his  loftiest  mental  stature,  or  the 
plenitude  of  moral  strength  and  beauty  of  which  he  is 
capable.  If  the  simile  be  just  which  compares  the  phy 
sical  nature  to  a  scaffolding,  and  the  spiritual  to  the 
temple  built  up  within  it,  then  we  behold  the  strange 
anomaly  of  a  mere  framework  made  so  perfect  that  it 
could  gain  nothing  were  it  preserved  to  the  fabulous 
age  of  the  patriarchs,  while  the  temple  within  is  never 
finished,  and  is  often  an  unsightly  heap.  The  "  City  of 
God "  cannot  be  built  of  piles  never  to  be  completed, 
nor  His  Garden  of  Souls  filled  with  flowers  destined  all 
to  canker  ere  they  bloom. 

IV.  Human  love  also  urges  on  us  an  appeal  to  Faith 
which  has  probably  been  to  millions  of  hearts  the  most 
conclusive  of  all.  We  are  fond  of  quoting  the  assertion, 
that 

"  Ti-  lx  tier  to  have  loved  and  lost 
Than  IM-VIT  to  have  loved  at  all." 

But  its  truth  may  very  much  be  questioned,  unless  we 
can  trust  that  the  "many  waters"  of  the  Dark  River 
"  cannot  quench  love,"  and  that  we  shall  surely  rejoice 
still  in  that  light  of  life  upon  the  further  slmiv.  hn, 

H 


98  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

love  becomes  torture  if  we  believe  it  to  be  a  transient 
joy,  the  "meteor  gleam  of  a  starless  night/'  and  fear 
that  it  must  soon  go  out  in  unfathomable  gloom.  To 
think  of  the  one  whose  innermost  self  is  to  us  the  world's 
chief  treasure,  the  most  beautiful  and  blessed  thing  God 
ever  made,  and  believe  that  at  any  moment  that  mind 
and  heart  may  cease  to  le,  and  become  only  a  memory, 
every  noble  gift  and  grace  extinct,  and  all  the  fond  love 
for  ourselves  forgotten  for  ever, — this  is  such  agony,  that 
having  once  known  it  we  should  never  dare  again  to 
open  our  hearts  to  affection,  unless  some  ray  of  hope 
should  dawn  for  us  beyond  the  grave.  Love  would  be 
the  curse  of  mortality  were  it  to  bring  always  with  it 
such  unutterable  pain  of  anxiety,  and  the  knowledge 
that  every  hour  which  knitted  our  heart  more  closely  to 
our  friend  also  brought  us  nearer  to  an  eternal  separa 
tion.  Better  never  to  have  ascended  to  that  high  Vita 
Nuova  where  self-love  is  lost  in  another's  weal,  better 
to  have  lived  like  the  cattle  which  browse  and  sleep 
while  they  wait  the  butcher's  knife,  than  to  endure  such 
despair. 

But  is  there  nothing  in  us  which  refuses  to  believe  all 
this  nightmare  of  the  final  sundering  of  loving  hearts  ? 
Love  itself  seems  to  announce  itself  as  an  eternal  thing. 
It  has  such  an  element  of  infinity  in  its  tenderness,  that 
it  never  fails  to  seek  for  itself  an  expression  beyond  the 
limits  of  time,  and  we  talk,  even  when  we  know  not 
what  we  mean,  of  "undying  affection,"  "immortal  love." 
It  is  the  only  passion  which  in  the  nature  of  things  we 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  99 


can  cany  with  us  into  another  world,  and  it  is  fit  to  be 
prolonged,  intensified,  glorified  for  ever.  It  is  not  so 
much  a  joy  we  may  take  with  us,  as  the  only  joy  which 
can  make  any  world  a  heaven  when  the  affections  of 
earth  shall  be  perfected  in  the  supreme  love  of  God. 
It  is  the  sentiment  which  we  share  with  God,  and  by 
which  we  live  in  Him  and  He  in  us.  All  its  beautiful 
tenderness,  its  noble  self-forgetfulness,  its  pure  and 
ineffable  delight,  are  the  rays  of  God's  Sun  of  Love 
reflected  in  our  souls. 

Is  all  this  to  end  in  two  poor  heaps  of  silent  dust 
decaying  slowly  in  their  coffins  side  by  side  in  the  vault  ? 
If  so,  let  us  have  done  with  prating  of  any  Faith  in 
heaven  or  earth.  We  are  mocked  by  a  fiend.  Mephis- 
topheles  is  on  the  throne  of  the  universe. 

V.  Another  and  very  remarkable  moral  argument  for 
Immortality  was  put  forth  some  years  ago  by  Prof. 
Newman,  and  has  never  (to  my  knowledge)  attracted 
the  attention  it  deserves.  It  cannot  be  stated  more 
succinctly  than  in  his  own  volume  of  "Theism"  (p.  75). 
After  describing  our  pain  at  the  loss  of  a  friend,  he 
continues : 

"  But  if  Virtue  grieve  thus  for  lost  virtue  justly, 
How  tln'ii  inu-t  (!..<!,  the  Fountain  .,f  Virtu,-',  feel? 
If  our  highest  feelings,  and  the  feelings  of  all  the  holy, 
Guide  rightly  to  tin-  1  >i\  in,-  heart,  then  it  would  grieve'likewise, 
And  grieve  eternally,  if  Goodness  perish  eternal  lv. 
Nay,  and  as  a  man  who  shuuM  li\v  ten  thousand  years, 
Sustained  miraculously  amid  perishing  generations, 
Would  sorrow  jMTj^tuallv  in  th-  ]>,  rprtiul  \m  ..f  fn.-nds, 
H   2 


100  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

Even  so,  some  might  judge  the  Divine  heart  likewise 

Would  stint  its  affections  towards  the  creatures  of  a  day 

Would  it  not  be  a  yawning  gulf  of  ever-increasing  sorrow 
Losing  every  loved  one,  just  when  virtue  was  ripening, 
And  foreseeing  perpetual  loss,  friend  after  friend,  for  ever, 
So  that  all  training  perishes  and  has  to  be  begun  anew, 
Winning  new  souls  to  virtue,  to  be  lost  as  soon  as  won? 
If  then  we  must  not  doubt  that  the  Highest  has  deep  love  for 

the  holy, 

Such  love  as  man  has  for  man  in  pure  and  sacred  friendship, 
We  seem  justly  to  infer  that  those  whom  God  loves  are  death 
less  ; 

Else  would  the  Divine  blessedness  be  imperfect  and  impaired. 
Nor  avails  it  to  reply  by  resting  on  God's  infinitude, 
Which  easily  supports  sorrows  which  would  weigh  us  down  ; 
For  if  to  promote  Virtue  be  the  highest  end  with  the  Creator, 
Then  to  lose  His  own  work,  not  casually  and  by  exception, 
But  necessarily  and  always,  agrees  not  with  his  Infinitude 
More  than  with  his  Wisdom,  nor  more  than  with  his  Blessed 
ness. 

In  short,  close  friendship  between  the  Eternal  and  the  Perishing 
Appears  unseemly  to  the  nature  of  the  Eternal, 
Whom  it  befits  to  keep  his  beloved,  or  not  to  love  at  all. 
But  to  say  God  loveth  no  man,  is  to  make  religion  vain  ; 
Hence  it  is  judged  that  '  whatsoever  God  loveth,  liveth  with 
God.'" 

In  the  five  ways  now  specified,  the  moral  arguments 
drawn  from  the  phenomena  of  human  life  and  sentiment, 
and  from  all  that  we  may  conjecture  of  the  Divine 
purposes,  lead  up  indirectly  to  the  conclusion  that  there 
must  be  another  act  of  the  drama  after  that  on  which 
the  curtain  falls  at  death. 

There  remain  some  other  lines  of  thought  converging 
towards  tlie  same  end  which  cannot  now  be  followed 


Tin-    I.IFK    AFTER    DKATII.  101 


out;  as,  for  example,  the  ennobling  influence  of  the 
belief  in  Immortality ;  which  Faith  refuses  to  trace  to  a 
delusion.  Space  only  can  be  reserved  to  touch  briefly 
on  the  two  forms  in  which  mankind  possesses  something 
like  a  direct  consciousness  of  a  Life  after  Death,  and  in 
which  Faith  therefore  speaks  immediately  and  without 
any  preliminary  argument.  These  two  forms  are :  1st, 
the  general  dim  consciousness  of  the  mass  of  mankind 
that  the  soul  of  a  man  never  dies ;  2nd,  the  specific  vivid 
consciousness  of  devout  men  that  their  spiritual  union 
with  God  is  eternal 

VI.  The  first  of  these  forms  of  direct  faith  is  too 
familiar  a  topic  to  need  much  elucidation.  The  extreme 
variability  of  its  manifestations  in  nations  and  indivi 
duals  makes  it  difficult  to  estimate  its  just  value,  and  to 
decide  whether  we  have  a  right  to  treat  it  as  a  mere 
tradition,  or  as  the  ^ost-universal  testimony  of  the  soul 
to  its  own  natural  superiority  to  death.  It  may  be 
remarked,  however,  that  the  belief,  when  examined 
carefully  (e.g.  as  in  Alger's  admirable  History  of  the 
I  Jin-trim-  of  a  Future  Life),  bears  very  much  the  charac 
teristics  we  should  attribute  to  a  real  and  spontaneous 
instinct,  and  not  to  any  common  tradition, — such  as  that 
of  a  Deluge, — disseminated  by  the  various  branches  of 
the  human  family  in  their  migrations.  1st.  The  belief 
begins  early,  tlnmjji  probably  not  in  the  very  earliest 
stage  of  human  development.  2nd.  It  attains  its  maxi 
mum  among  the  highest  races  of  mankind  in  the  great 
primary  forms  uf  civilization  (e.g.  the  Egyptian,  Vedic 


102  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

Aryan  and  Persian).  3rd.  It  projects  such  various,  and 
even  contrasted  ideals  of  the  future  world  (e.g.  Valhalla 
and  Nirvana),  that  it  must  be  supposed  to  have  sprung 
up  indigenously  in  each  race,  and  by  no  means  to  have 
been  borrowed  by  one  from  the  other.  4th.  Finally,  the 
instinct  begins  to  falter  at  a  later  stage  of  civilization, 
when  self-consciousness  is  more  developed,  and  the 
practice  of  arguing  about  our  beliefs  takes  the  place  of 
more  simple  habits  of  mind, — a  stage  which  we  may 
perhaps  exactly  mark  in  Koman  history  when,  as  Cicero 
tells  us,  "  there  were  some  in  his  day  who  had  begun 
to  doubt  of  Immortality."  All  these  characters  would 
certainly  form  "  notes  "  of  an  original  instinct  in  the 
human  soul  testifying  to  its  own  undyingness,  and  are 
not  easily  accounted  for  on  any  other  hypothesis. 

It  will  be  observed  that  this  Consciousness  of  Immor 
tality,  and  the  Expectation  of  Justice,  spoken  of  above, 
are  entirely  distinct  things.  Though  confluent  at  last, 
they  have  remote  sources.  It  is  at  a  comparatively  late 
stage  of  history  that  the  Expectation  of  Justice  projects 
itself  beyond  the  horizon  of  this  world,  and  at  an  equally 
late  one  when  the  Consciousness  of  Immortality  crys 
tallizes  into  a  definite  idea  of  a  state  of  Kewards  and 
Punishments. 

Direct  reliance  on  this  Consciousness  of  Immortality, 
when  it  happens  to  be  strongly  developed  in  the  indi 
vidual,  is  probably  the  origin  of  that  robust  faith  which 
we  still  find,  not  rarely,  among  persons  of  warm  and 
simple  natures.  Those  amongst  us  who  lack  such  vivid 


THK    LIFE  AFTER   DEATH.  103 


instinct  may  yet  obtain,  indirectly,  a  ground  of  confi 
dence  from  the  observation  of  its  almost  universal  pre 
valence,  implying  its  Divine  origin  and  consequent 
veracity.  That  the  Creator  of  the  human  race  should 
have  so  formed  our  mental  constitution  as  that  such  a 
belief  should  have  sprung  up  and  prevailed  over  the 
whole  globe,  and  yet  that  it  should  be  from  first  to  last 
a  mistake,  is  an  hypothesis  which  Faith  cannot  endure. 
The  God  of  Truth  will  have  deceived  the  human  race  if 
the  soul  of  a  man  dies  with  his  body. 

VII.  Lastly:  the  most  perfect  and  direct  faith  in 
Immortality  is  assuredly  that  which  is  vouchsafed  to 
the  happy  souls  who  personally  feel  that  they  have 
entered  into  a  relation  with  God  which  can  never  end. 
It  is  hard  to  speak  on  this  sacred  theme  without  appear 
ing  to  some  irreverent,  to  others  fanatical.  I  can  but 
say  that  there  are  men  and  women  who  have  given  their 
testimony  in  this  matter  whom  I  think  we  do  well  to 
trust,  even  as  prophets  who  have  stood  on  Pisgah 
"  Faith  in  God  and  in  our  eternal  union  with  Him,"  said 
one  of  them,  "  are  not  two  dogmas  of  our  creed,  but  one." 
That  inner  experience  which  is  the  living  knowledge  of 
the  one  truth,  brings  home  also  the  other.  At  a  certain 
stage  of  religious  progress,  we  cannot  doubt  that  the 
man  learns  by  direct  perception  that  God  loves  him,  and 
that  "hi;  is  in  (iod  and  God  in  him,"  in  a  sense  which 
conveys  the  warrant  of  rtrnial  life.  As  humbler  souls 
find  their  last  \v«ml  nf  faith  to  U-  that  of  Marcus  Auiv- 
lius,  "Thou  wilt  do  well  for  me  and  for  the  world," — 


104  THE   LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

such  a  man  has  the  loftier  right  to  say  with  assurance : 
"Thou  wilt  guide  me  by  Thy  counsel  and  afterwards 
receive  me  to  glory.  Thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in 
hell,  nor  suffer  Thine  holy  one  to  see  corruption." 

Perhaps  the  knowledge  of  his  immortality  has  come 
to  the  saint  in  some  supreme  hour  of  adoring  happiness. 
Perhaps  it  has  come  when  the  clouds  of  death  seemed  to 
close  round  him,  and,  instead  of  darkness,  lo  !  there  was 
a  great  light,  and  a  sense  of  Life  flowing  fresh  and  strong 
against  the  ebbing  tide  of  mortality ;  a  life  which  is  the 
same  as  love,  the  same  as  infinite  joy  and  trust.  It 
matters  not  whence  or  how  it  came.  Thenceforth  there 
is  for  him  no  more  doubt.  The  next  world  is  as  sure  as 
the  present,  and  God  is  shining  over  all. 

Such,  for  a  few  blessed  souls,  seems  to  be  the  perfect 
"  evidence  of  things  not  seen."  But  can  their  full  faith 
supply  our  lack  ?  Can  we  see  with  their  eyes  and  believe 
on  their  report  ?  It  is  only  possible  in  a  very  inferior 
measure.  Yet  if  our  own  spiritual  life  have  received 
even  some  faint  gleams  of  the  "  light  which  never  came 
from  sun  or  star,"  then,  once  more,  will  our  faith  point 
the  way  to  Immortality;  for  we  shall  know  in  what 
manner  such  truths  come  to  the  soul,  and  be  able  to 
trust  that  what  is  dawn  to  us  may  be  sunrise  to  those 
who  have  journeyed  nearer  to  the  East  than  we ;  who 
have  surmounted  Duty  more  perfectly,  or  passed  through 
rivers  of  affliction  into  which  our  feet  have  never  dipped. 
God  cannot  have  deluded  them  in  their  sacred  hope  of 
His  eternal  love.  If  their  experience  be  a  dream,  all 


THE  LIFE   AFTER  DEATH.  105 

prayer  and  all  communion  may  likewise  be  dreams.  In 
so  far  as  we  have  faith  in  such  prayer  and  communion, 
we  can  believe  in  the  high  experience  of  the  saints ;  and 
so  in  the  immortal  life  to  which  it  witnesses. 


106  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 


II. 

THE  immense  growth  which  has  taken  place  in  the 
moral  consciousness  of  mankind  within  historical  times 
may  be  estimated  by  a  simple  observation.  The  Future 
Life,  which  was  once  altogether  uncoloured  by  moral 
hues,  has  for  ages  been  painted  as  if  it  were  a  Moral 
Life  only ;  all  its  happiness  Keward,  and  all  its  suffer 
ing  either  Ketribution  or  Purification.  In  the  preceding 
paper,  it  was  remarked  in  passing  that  the  consciousness 
of  Immortality  and  the  expectation  of  Justice  are  totally 
distinct  things,  and,  though  confluent  at  last,  arise  in 
remote  sources.  It  is  at  a  comparatively  late  historical 
era  that  the  expectation  of  Justice  projects  itself  beyond 
the  horizon  of  this  world ;  and  equally  late  when  the 
consciousness  of  Immortality  takes  shape  as  an  ideal 
state  of  rewards  and  punishments  beyond  the  grave.  But 
having  once  passed  into  this  phase,  it  is  astonishing  how 
rapidly  the  moral  aspect  of  the  future  world  begins  to 
occupy  the  minds  of  men,  almost  to  the  exclusion  of 
every  other.  The  analogies  of  our  present  existence 
(if  they  might  be  accounted  in  any  measure  as  guides) 
would  lead  us  to  infer  that  hereafter,  as  here,  the  moral 
life  will  be  only  one  of  the  elements  of  existence ;  and 


THE   LIFE  AFTER   DEATH.  107 

though  the  most  important  of  all  (and  therefore  more 
discernible  at  a  higher  elevation),  yet  never  absolutely 
bare  and  alone,  but  rather,  like  the  granite  foundations 
of  the  eternal  hills,  clothed  with  forests  of  usefulness 
and  flowery  meads  of  beauty  and  affection.  Instead  of 
this,  the  popular  idea  for  millenniums  has  been,  that  the 
moment  a  man  dies,  he  goes,  not  into  a  higher  School 
with  its  lessons  and  its  play  (often  the  most  instructive 
of  lessons),  but  into  a  Divine  Police-court,  where  the 
presiding  Magistrate, — Minos  or  Osiris,  or  He  who 
frowns  behind  the  altar  of  the  Sistine, — is  always  sit 
ting  in  readiness  to  send  him  to  the  dread  prison  on  one 
hand,  or  to  dole  him  out  the  arrears  of  pay  for  his  faith 
and  virtues  on  the  other.  When  that  sentence  has  been 
passed,  all  that  follows  throughout  eternity  is  (according 
to  the  same  conception)  merely  a  sequel  thereof— either 
punishment  or  reward  under  different  forms  of  suffering 
or  enjoyment. 

Of  course  among  persons  accustomed  to  think  freely 
for  themselves,  such  views  as  these  carry  no  authority ; 
but  it  would  be  well  if,  before  turning  our  attention  to 
a  study  of  the  problems  connected  with  the  possible 
conditions  of  a  future  life,  we  could  shake  ourselves  alto 
gether  free  of  them  and  start  afresh.  That  which  the 
past  has  n  .illy  bequeathed  to  us  is  an  immense  consensus 
of  the  human  race  in  favour  of  the  two  opinions,  "  that 
the  Soul  of  a  man  never  dies,"  ami  that  "Justice  will 
be  done  hereafter,  if  not  here."  The  value  of  this  almost 
universal  testimony  i*  (ud  1  have  endeavoured  to  shew 


108  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 


in  the  preceding  part  of  this  essay)  very  great  indeed. 
But  beyond  these  two  great  general  affirmations,  the 
voice  of  the  ages  can  say  nothing  to  us  of  the  smallest 
weight  concerning  either  the  details  of  the  life  to  come, 
or  of  the  special  form  in  which  justice  is  to  be  fulfilled. 
The  soul  may  have  consciousness  of  its  own  immortality, 
and  the  moral  sense  may  point  to  the  final  triumph  of 
justice  as  the  needle  points  to  the  magnetic  pole.  But 
the  details  of  how,  when  and  where,  the  future  life  is  to 
be  spent,  or  how  justice  is  to  be  fulfilled,  are  matters 
regarding  which  it  is  impossible  that  we  can  have  any 
consciousness ;  and  such  ideas  as  we  inherit  concerning 
them  must  needs  have  come  to  us  through  the  exercise 
of  the  mythopceic  faculty  of  men  of  old,  elevated  as 
time  went  on  to  the  rank  of  Divine  revelations.  And  it 
is  to  be  remarked  that  as  these  ideas  (e.  g.  that  of  a  New 
Jerusalem)  were  evolved  in  accordance  with  the  psycho 
logy,  politics,  aesthetics,  and  all  other  conditions  of  the 
community  which  gave  them  birth,  so  they  inevitably 
bear  the  stamp  of  their  age,  and  we  entangle  ourselves 
in  endless  anachronisms  by  retaining  them  now,  even 
with  widest  latitude  of  Swedenborgian  type-making. 
Few  readers  of  Gibbon  will  forget  the  scorn  wherewith 
that 

"  Lord  of  irony,  the  master-spell 
Which  stung  his  foes  to  hate  which  grew  from  fear," 

describes  the  origin  of  the  Apocalyptic  vision.  In  the 
state  of  society  in  the  Eoman  empire  in  the  first  and 
second  centuries,  a  town  was  the  centre  of  all  delights, 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  109 

and  the  country  was  considered  a  place  of  banishment. 
"  A  City,"  he  says,  "  was  accordingly  constructed  in  the 
skies  of  gold  and  jewels."     Now,  in  England,  on  the 
contrary,  in  the  nineteenth   century,  nothing  can  be 
further  from  our  notions  of  peace  and  repose  than  a 
walled  town,  even  if  provided  with  gates  of  the  sin 
gularly  incongruous  material  of  pearls.     Rather,  when 
Martin  some  years  ago  desired  to  paint  the  "  Plains  of 
Heaven,"  he  innocently  sketched  a  handsome  English 
pleasure-ground,  with  a  distant  view— let  us  say  of  the 
Weald  of  Kent,  or  of  the  Shropshire  woodlands  with  the 
Welsh  mountains  in  the  horizon.     Had  he  attempted  to 
depict  the  Blessed  walking  up  and  down  on  the  trottoirs 
of  a  gold-paved  street,  his  critics  would  have  treated 
him  as  a  caricaturist  of  the  legend  of  Whittington,  rather 
than  as  an  illustrator  of  the  Vision  of  the  Seer  of  Patmos. 
And  yet  it  may  be  questioned  whether,  in  the  minds  of 
thousands  amongst  us,  orthodox  and  heterodox,  some 
dim  idea  of  the  Apocalyptic  City  does  not  even  yet  arise 
whenever  we  think  of  another  life;  an  idea  perhaps 
more  directly  derived  in  our  case  from  Bunyan  than 
from  St.  John.      It  would  be  superfluous  to  remark 
further,  how  the  doctrine  of  the  Resurrection  of  the 
Body,  which  accommodated  itself  to  the  pneumatology 
of  the  Egyptians  and  Jewish  Pharisees,  still  colours  the 
notions  of  persons  who  have  (so  far  as  they  are  conscious) 
entirely  renounced  any  such  belief,  and  who  are  quite. 
aware  of  the  insolubility  of  the  problems  concerning 
Spirit  and  Matter,  of  which  the  ancients  cut  the  knot 


110  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 


with  so  much  decision.  If  we  would  avoid  following 
in  the  wake  of  perfectly  unseaworthy  speculations,  we 
must  needs  let  all  these  notions  drift  away  from  us  at 
once  and  for  ever. 

Another  order  of  errors  from  which  it  is  also  very 
desirable  we  should  clear  our  minds  are  those  which 
arise  from  the  old  view  of  the  Creator  as  a  Deus  ex 
Macliina,  always  ready  miraculously  to  interfere  with 
the  order  of  things,  and  bring  His  moral  will  suddenly 
to  bear  upon,  and  snap  the  chain  of  physical  events.  If 
the  soul  does,  as  we  believe,  survive  the  dissolution  of 
the  body,  then  that  survival  is  assuredly  a  natural  event, 
prepared  for  even  from  the  first  beginnings  of  our  phy 
sical  existence,  and  taking  place  normally  as  the  new 
born  child  enters  the  world.  The  child  comes  into  the 
light  out  of  'darkness,  and  we  seem  to  pass  into  darkness 
out  of  light,  but  the  one  transition  must  be  as  natural 
as  the  other.  It  is  among  the  "  infinite  possibilities  of 
Nature" — Nature,  whose  Laws  are  the  changeless  Habits 
of  God — that  the  Immortality  of  the  human  soul  must 
be  henceforth  anticipated ;  not  among  the  beneficent 
freaks  of  an  erratic  Omnipotence. 

Excluding  these  ancient  misleadings,  and  endeavour 
ing  to  stand  face  to  face  with  the  bare  fact  that  the  Self 
of  man  must  be  disembodied  if  it  survive  death,  what 
are  the  conditions  of  existence  conceivable  under  such 
severance  ?  It  is  a  truism  all  too  familiar,  that  an  un 
born  babe  might  prophesy  of  the  flowers  and  stars  which 
are  shortly  to  meet  its  eyes,  as  well  as  a  living  man  tell 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  Ill 

of  the  tilings  which  lie  beyond  the  tomb.     But  I  appre 
hend  that  the  utter,  unilluminable  darkness  which  con 
ceals  the  whole  outer  environment  of  the  future  life  (a 
darkness  which  no  apocalypse  could  lighten),  does  not 
close  quite  so  impenetrably  as  has  been  generally  sup 
posed  over  the  conditions  of  the  inner  world  which  we 
must  needs  carry  with  us.    Our  position  is  in  a  measure 
like  that  of  a  blind  man  who  should  be  told  that  on  a 
<x- 1 tain  day  he  should  both  receive  his  sight  and  suffer 
amputation  of  his  arms.     What  receiving  his  sight  may 
be,  he  cannot  in  the  remotest  degree  guess  or  understand, 
but  he  may  form  some,  not  wholly  false,  conception  of 
what  it  will  be  to  lose  his  limbs.    At  death,  a  portcullis 
falls  on  the  senses,  the  appetites  are  cut  off  at  their 
roots,  and  the  affections  are  subjected  to  a  strain  of 
changed  conditions  hitherto  untried.    Perhaps  still  more 
intimate  changes  may  be  involved,  and  with  the  loss  of 
its  brain-tablet,  Memory  may  alter  its  character.      In 
any  case,  our  whole  past  world  is  gone,  whatever  new 
one  may,  either  immediately  or  at  a  remoter  future,  take 
its  place  and  supply  us  with  fresh  sensations  and  ideas. 
Like  creatures  which  have  hitherto  inhabited  the  waters, 
we  quit  the  element  in  which  we  have  lived  and  m< 
and  had  our  being;  and  whatever  we  have  henceforth 
to  experience  must  come  from  another.     Yet  we  carry 
cwnclvcs  into  the  new  element, — selves  which  must  be 
affected  most  importantly  by  the  transition,  but  which 
cannot,  in  the  nature  of  things,  lose  their  in«livi<lu;i]itvt 
or  change  instantaneously  their  ethical  status.     In  tlu 


112  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

following  pages  regard  will  be  paid  exclusively  to  those 
problems  which  arise  on  contemplating  the  simple  fact 
of  disembodiment  and  its  consequences ;  and  no  attempt 
whatever  will  be  made  to  construct  any  theory  of  the 
outward  conditions  of  the  surviving  Self  or  its  possible 
environment.  Further,  it  must  be  understood  that  it 
is  rather  with  the  hope  of  stating  such  problems  with 
some  fresh  clearness,  and  leaving  the  reader  to  choose 
between  the  dilemmas  which  arise,  than  with  the  bolder 
ambition  of  offering  a  solution  of  them,  that  I  have 
engaged  in  this  task.  Only  in  a  few  cases  has  it  seemed 
to  me  that  there  are  indications  sufficiently  obvious  to 
enable  us  to  decide  with  some  degree  of  confidence 
regarding  the  true  answers  to  the  eager  questions  of  our 
hearts.  To  avoid  perpetual  circumlocutions,  I  shall 
speak  generally  of  the  disembodied  Self  as  the  "  Soul,'* 
without  thereby  intending  to  commit  myself  to  any  par 
ticular  theory  associated  with  the  word,  either  as  distin 
guished  from  Matter  or  (according  to  the  ancient  pneu- 
matology)  from  that  much-misleading  term,  "Spirit."* 


*  It  may  perhaps  aid  a  little  to  bring  reader  and  writer  to 
mutual  comprehension  in  these  obscure  researches,  if  I  say  that 
such  idea  as  I  have  been  able  to  form  of  the  rationale  of  Immor 
tality  is,  that  Life,  vegetative,  animated,  conscious  and  self-con 
scious,  forms  a  series  of  evolutions,  not  merely  in  the  sense  of  a 
higher  and  more  elaborate  organization,  but  of  a  subtler  essence, — 
a  series  of  sheaths  out  of  which  finer  and  finer  shoots  grow  succes 
sively,  till  at  last  comes  the  Flower  of  full  Consciousness,  into 
whose  heart  the  Divine  Sun  pours  His  beams  directly,  and  wherein 
is  formed  a  Seed  which  does  not  perish  when  the  petals  fall  in  the 


TIIK   LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  113 

I.  With  regard  to  the  Intellectual  part  of  us  which 
may  survive  dissolution,  the  difficulties  seem  even  more 
abstruse  and  insoluble  than  those  which  concern  the 
love  which  may  be  renewed,  or  the  Justice  which  may 
fulfilled  hereafter.     Is  Knowledge,  such  as  we  gain 
earth,  an  everlasting  treasure  ?    Can  we  lose  it  any 
lore  than  we  can  lose  the  food  which  we  have  swal 
lowed,  and  which  has  gone  to  make  up  the  tissue  of  our 
frames?     Or,  on  the  other  hand,  can  we  keep  it   a.,,1 
carry  it  with  us,  entering  the  higher  state,  one  of  '„ 
i  philosopher,  and  the  other  as  a  boor?     If  this  last 
hypothec  be  the  nearest  to  the  truth,  then  we  ask 
Whether  all  kinds  of  knowledge,  or  only  the  kaowled.<e 
Which  deals  with  Nature  or  eternal  things,  have  value 
m  the  other  world  ?     Thus  we  find  ourselves  conducted 
the  practical  query,  Whether  the  education  of  eartli 
glit  not  to  be  carried  on  with  reference  to  the  proba- 
B  value  of  mental  acquirements  beyond  the  sphere  of 

otln  -'"  °fubeing  *'  Wh!ch  """*«»&  "If-conscious  or 

•tl.cn>  Ve8  the  di88Oiution  of  thg  ^ 

,n>,,,,,,,,,     ,,,,,,,       ,a,ertaili,v      ;||W<me    . 


ru  - 

'"''"  '"""™  ''"'""""lily  a|,|,lv  ,„  the  immortality  -of 

'"«''"  ";""'•:•    .....  '•  ......  •  "'"'-ortuKty  beiny  as,  * 

fact,  «,,.|  „  ,„,„,,.  ,,,,  ,.,.  man  ,„.  ;  ^        ..... 

'       '""  uii"" 

tak.-  ,,U,  „,  ,„„. 

man,  of  whom  posses  i,u,  Hi,,,,,,  ,„„, 
xl  .....  -|"'l'"»;-ini,.,: 

toffl-«ed«d  innocent  bayrt,  wither. 

ilumtosumlurlyill-n,,,!:,,,,,,,,,,  .....  .  |,   „    ,,il!v 


s«r- 


114  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

human  concerns  ?  The  common  and  orthodox  notion 
of  Immortality  seems  to  be,  that  the  silliest  or  most 
ignorant  person  admitted  into  heaven  instantly  becomes 
wiser  than  Plato,  and  far  better  acquainted  with  science 
than  Humboldt.  But  even  new  organs,  new  capacities, 
new  revelations,  can  scarcely  convey  such  knowledge 
and  wisdom  instantaneously.  The  philosopher  who  has 
eagerly  sought  some  hidden  truth,  may  find  the  light 
immediately  break  on  his  soul ;  the  man  of  science  who 
has  thoroughly  understood  and  ardently  endeavoured  to 
untie  the  knots  of  creation's  mysteries,  may  be  enabled 
to  loosen  them  by  the  help  of  fresh  faculties  and  wider 
vision.  But  it  seems  well-nigh  nonsense  to  talk  of  a 
clown  who  has  no  notion  that  there  are  hidden  truths 
or  mysteries  waiting  explanation,  to  receive  the  whole 
flood  of  quasi-omniscieucQ  into  the  narrow  mill-dam  of  his 
soul.  "  To  him  that  hath  shall  be  given."  For  him  that 
hath  not,  some  rudiments  and  dawning  rays  of  know 
ledge  seem  all  that  he  is  capable  of  receiving.  The 
Hottentot  who  died  in  his  kraal  an  hour  before  Sir  John 
Herschel,  did  he  learn  in  that  hour  more  about  the  laws 
and  motions  of  the  heavenly  bodies  than  Herschel  knew  ? 
Or  were  Herschel's  illumined  eyes  able  to  take  in  at  a 
glance  what  the  Hottentot  will  take  years  to  learn, 
when,  as  the  old  Greek  epitaph  on  Thales  has  it,  "  he 
was  removed  on  high  because  his  eyes,  dimmed  by  age, 
could  no  longer  from  afar  behold  the  stars  "  ? 

The  difficulty  of  conceiving  how  any  mental  act  is 
hereafter  to  be  performed  without  a  brain,  which  hither- 


THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  115 

to  has   been  performed — if  not   "  by,"   yet  invariably 
"  with  "  and  "  through  "  the  brain — has  been  undoubtedly 
immeasurably  heightened  by  recent  physiological  dis 
coveries  which  have  tended  more  and  more  at  each  step 
to  connect  both  Thought  and  Memory  with  changes  in 
cerebral  matter.    Dr.  Carpenter's  very  remarkable  paper 
in  the  Contemporary  Review  for  May,  1873,  "  On  the 
Hereditary  Transmission  of  acquired  Psychical  Habits," 
goes  very  far  indeed  towards  identifying  alike  the  con 
sciousness  of  present  sensorial  impressions  and  the  me 
mory  of  past  ones,  with  physical  changes  in  the  brain ; 
and,  however  willing  we  may  be  to  retain  the  notion 
that  there  is  a  Soul  in  all  cases  (except  perhaps  those 
of  unconscious  or  involuntary  cerebration),  present  and 
active,  using  the  brain  as  its  instrument,  and  no  more 
identifiable  therewith  than  the  organist  with  his  organ, 
we  still  find  ourselves  face  to  face  with  an  appalling 
problem  when  we  try  to  imagine  any  way  in  which  a 
Brainless  Soul  can  Think  or  Remember.    The  two  hypo 
theses  open  to  us  in  the  matter  are,  to  suppose  either, 
first,  that  the  thing  which  we  speak  of  as  the  Soul  has 
many  powers  undisclosed  now,  while  it  is  wrapped  in 
the  sheath  of  the  body — powers  to  Perceive  (as  magnet 
ized  persons  have  been  supposed  to  do)  without  use  of 
eyes  or  ears,  and  corresponding  powers  to  Remember 
without  a  Note-book  Brain ;  or,  second,  that  (as  Leibnitz 
insisted  with  re-ard  to  every  finite  intelligence)  the  Soul 
is  necessarily  always  clothed  with  ;i  material  body  more 
or  less  rarefied,  and  that  it  finds   in  its  future  ".spiritual 

1   '2 


116  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

body  "  of  the  old  Pauline  type,  fresh  organs  of  conscious 
ness.  Of  these  abysses  of  speculation  the  present  writer 
has  no  intention  to  do  more  than  skirt  the  edge,  merely 
refusing  to  cover  them  up,  as  is  too  often  done,  with 
cut -and -dried  phrases,  like  traps  awaiting  us  in  the 
hours  of  doubt  and  darkness.  The  strain  on  moral  and 
religious  Faith  caused  by  the  difficulties  attendant  on 
every  theory  of  a  Life  after  Death  is  simply  enormous ; 
and  the  more  plainly  we  recognize  that  it  is  so,  the  safer 
we  are.  He  is  a  foolish  engineer  who  refuses  to  test — • 
lest  it  should  break  down  under  the  strain — the  strength 
of  the  bridge  over  which  ere  long  everything  dear  to 
him  must  pass.  One  point,  however,  regarding  these 
solemn  problems  may,  I  think,  here  be  justly  noted, 
having  in  effect  come  out  into  much  clearer  light  than 
heretofore  in  consequence  of  the.  physiological  discove 
ries  above  mentioned.  The  hypothesis  of  a  re-clothing 
of  the  disembodied  Soul  with  a  new  body  is  now  the 
less  tenable  of  the  two,  unless  we  are  prepared  to  antici 
pate  an  obliteration  of  Memory.  It  will  not  suffice  to 
believe  that  fresh  senses  may  be  developed  in  a  future 
frame.  Such  senses  might  properly  reveal  to  us  our 
future  surroundings,  as  our  present  ones  reveal  those 
which  are  now  present.  But  it  is  not  conceivable  that 
they  should  reveal  the  Past ;  and  if  the  memorial  tablet 
of  the  brain  be  lost,  it  would  appear  that  we  must  needs 
find  our  new  organ  of  thought  a  tabula  rasa.  Thus  we 
are  shut  up  in  the  dilemma  that  either  the  Soul  carries 
its  own  Memory  with  it  (in  which  case  it  would  seem 


THE  LIFE  AFTER   DEATH.  117 

as  if  it  may  as  naturally  retain  all  other  faculties,  and 
so  need  no  fresh  body) ;  or  that  it  does  not  carry  its 
Memory,  and  so,  when  re-embodied,  lives  beyond  Lethe, 
utterly  unaware  of  what  has  passed  in  this  state  of 
existence.  I  am  not  disposed  to  insist  that  there  could 
be  absolutely  no  fulfilment  of  Justice,  no  satisfaction  of 
the  unquenched  thirst  of  Love,  in  a  world  between  which 
and  our  own  had  fallen  a  veil  of  Oblivion.  The  conse 
quences  of  our  acts  (as  I  shall  by-and-by  attempt  to  shew) 
may  bring  about  sure  retribution  by  working  themselves 
into  the  very  tissue  of  our  souls ;  and  Love  may  draw 
once  more  together  and  perfect  the  friendship  of  spirits 
whose  affinity  first  proclaimed  itself  here  below.  But, 
undoubtedly,  so  far  as  we  can  yet  grasp  such  thoughts, 
the  retention  or  restoration  of  Memory  is  almost,  if  not 
absolutely,  a  sine  qua  non  among  the  conditions  of  such 
a  Life  after  Death  as  shall  altogether  fulfil  those  aspira 
tions  which  (God-given  as  we  believe  them  to  be)  are 
our  chief  pledge  that  such  a  Life  awaits  us. 

II.  Very  interesting,  though  less  important,  are  the 
speculations  r< •urar«lin^  another  world  which  refer  to  that 
side  of  our  intellectual  nature  which  we  call  the  ^Esthe 
tic.  Ho\v  will  the  beauty  of  our  new  habitations  touch 
us  ?  Or  will  it  be  the  yet  unexplored  loveliness  of  our 
own  planet  whirh  \vu  shall  behold  at  last,  and  no  longer 
with  care-worn  hearts  or  tear-dimmed  eyes?  To  how 
many  of  the  sick  and  sud'crin^,  the  narrow-fortuned,  the 
toil-enslaved,  have  the  scenes  of  Alps  and  And 


118  THE   LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

isles  and  Yosemite  valleys,  been  dreams  of  longing  never 
appeased  ere  death  closed  their  unsatisfied  eyes  ?  What 
bliss  might  be  given  to  many  of  the  purest  of  souls,  who 
have  passed  whole  years  imprisoned  in  sordid  streets,  or 
amid  all  the  ugliness  of  a  sick  chamber,  by  merely  per 
mitting  them  "to  see  those  things  which  we  see,"  of 
woods  and  hills  and  waters,  the  sunrise  and  the  moon 
walking  in  glory  amid  the  clouds  ?  We  dare  not  say  it 
is  a  debt  owing  to  such  souls  that  they  should  one  day 
behold  God's  beautiful  world ;  but  assuredly  it  would  be 
no  improbable  display  of  His  love  to  shew  it  to  them. 

All  these  questions,  however,  and  all  which  concern 
the  mental  faculties  in  another  life,  are  (as  I  said  a  few 
pages  back)  even  more  rebuffing  to  our  poor  thoughts 
and  speculations  than  those  which  concern  the  future  of 
the  Affections  and  the  Conscience ;  and  to  these  I  hasten, 
as  also  infinitely  the  most  interesting. 

III.  If  there  be  a  Life  after  Death,  it  can  scarcely  be 
but  that  Love  will  assume  therein  a  much  higher  place 
than  it  holds  here.  What  gifts  of  tongues  and  prophecy 
may  cease,  what  wit  and  learning  and  science  may 
"vanish  away,"  we  cannot  define.  But  that  Love 
"  never  faileth  "  is  no  less  sure  than  that  we  ourselves 
shall  continue  to  be.  God  cannot — it  is  reverence  itself 
that  makes  us  say  it — God  cannot  have  made  our  human 
hearts  as  if  expressly  to  contain  and  feed  that  light  of  a 
world  else  so  dark,  and  yet  permit  the  gleam  to  be 
extinguished  like  the  toy-lamps  launched  on  the  Ganges, 


THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  IT.* 

leaving  them  to  go  down  the  stream  of  eternity  in  the 
blackness  of  night.  If  He  can  and  does  so  ordain  it, 
He  is  not  the  God  who  has  given  us  the  law  of  justice 
and  fidelity,  nor  the  adored,  all-merciful  One  whom  we 
have  found  in  life's  supremest  hours  in  the  Holy  of 
Holies  of  Prayer.  He  is  not  our  God ;  and  even  if  He 
(or  It  ?)  be  a  "  Stream  of  Tendency,"  an  "  Universum," 
or  the  "  Deity  of  the  Religion  of  Inhumanity,"  which 
our  various  new  teachers  would  have  us  recognize,  Reli 
gion  is  evermore  closed  to  us,  for  we  cannot  love  Him, 
and  the  hope  of  Immortality  vanishes  as  a  dream.  As 
Florence  Nightingale  recently  wrote,  "Our  ground  for 
believing  in  a  future  life  is  simply  Because  God  is."  His 
character  is  the  pledge  of  our  Immortality,  and  it  is 
quite  as  much  the  pledge  that  the  Love  which  is  the 
most  godlike  thing  in  us  shall  be  immortal  too.  Our 
divines  are  so  jealous  of  what  they  have  deemed  to  be 
God's  "  glory  "  as  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  that  they 
have  supposed  Judging  to  be  altogether  His  chief  con 
cern,  and  that  He  calls  us  from  the  grave  expressly  to 
punish  us  or  to  reward.  But  beside  these  royal  func 
tions  of  Deity  (if  we  may  so  express  it),  there  must 
remain  the  cares  of  the  tender  Father,  the  divine  Friend  ; 
and  it  would  be  strange  indeed  if  these  should  not  be 
vindicated  by  that  Good  One  quite  as  surely  and  per 
fectly  as  the  others. 

One  of  tli<:  many  questions  which  crowd  on  us  when 
we  attempt  to  construct  any  theory  of  what  the  future 
of  the  Affections  may  be,  has  doubtless  made  the  lu-ui  ts 


120  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

of  the  bereaved  ache  whenever  it  has  occurred  to  them. 
What  warrant  have  we  that,  dying  long  years  after  our 
lost  ones,  perchance  in  wholly  different  spiritual  and 
moral  conditions,  we  shall  ever  meet  or  overtake  them, 
and  not  rather  remain  "evermore  a  life  behind,"  "through 
all  the  secular  to  be"?  Even  granting  that  they  live 
and  we  live,  who  has  told  us  that  our  paths,  which  hap 
pened  to  approach,  like  those  of  a  comet  and  a  planet, 
for  the  mere  moment  of  earthly  existence,  will  ever 
touch  again  throughout  the  cycles  of  eternity  ?  In  view 
of  these  agonizing  questions,  we  can  scarcely  wonder  at 
those  who  have  killed  themselves  with  their  beloved 
ones,  rather  than  allow  them  to  go  out  alone  into  the 
darkness,  striving  thus  to  secure  a  natural  proximity, 
even  while  they  madly  placed  the  moral  distance  of  a 
great  crime  between  them.  The  supreme  kindness  of 
Providence  would  seem  to  be  shewn  when  it  suffers  two 
loving  spirits  to  pass  linked  in  inseparable  embrace 
through  the  awful  portals  of  the  unknown  world.  Could 
we  anticipate  such  a  lot  with  certainty,  Death  would 
lose  half  its  terrors  and  all  its  sadness. 

And  again,  another  painful  doubt  is,  How  shall  we 
recognize  our  friends  in  a  disembodied  or  re-embodied 
state  ?  Suppose  that  we  both  live  again  and  meet  again, 
how  shall  we  be  sure  that,  in  some  strange  glorified 
form  which  passes  us  by  all  unwittingly  and  unrecog 
nized,  we  shall  not  miss  the  being  whom  we  would 
traverse  half  eternity  to  find  ?  These  are  the  anxious, 
but  after  all  somewhat  childish,  questions  which  the 


THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  121 

restlessness  of  severed  affection  naturally  suggests.    But 
in  truth  we  are  quite  as  sure  of  re-union  with  our  be 
loved  ones,  and  of  mutual  recognition,  as  of  the  immortal 
life  itself.     As  we  have  just  observed,  the  ground  of  our 
belief  in  that  Life  is  the  same  which  guarantees  the 
restoration  of  Love,  and  therefore,  implicitly,  some  sure 
method  of  re-union.     How  it  is  to  be  brought  about  is 
the  concern  of  Him  who  will  lead  us  into  that  unseen 
Land  partly  for  that  very  purpose.     Perhaps  we  may 
most  readily  conceive  of  it  by  supposing  (what  is  for  all 
other  reasons  most  probable)  that  in  another  life  we 
shall  be  indefinitely  more  free  than  we  are  now,  more 
able  to  move  and  to  communicate  through  space,  and 
1  mving  perhaps  no  physical  wants,  being  at  length  dis 
enthralled  from  the  endless  Liliputian  cords  which  bind 
u *  here  and  often  keep  apart  the  tenderest  friends.    And 
again,  as  to  the  mutual  recognition  of  departed  spirits, 
the  question  really  is  not,  How  should  we  know— but, 
How  should  we  not  know — the  one  who  has  been  soul 
of  our  soul,  in  any  form,  or  in  formless  spiritual  exist 
ence  ?    Even  through  the  thick  veil  of  the  flesh  we  are 
always  dimly  conscious  of  the  presence  of  Love.     One 
sympathizing  heart  amid  a  crowd  of  enemies  makes 
itself  felt  and  gives  strength  unspeakable.     To  suppose 
that  we  could  ever  at  any  time  !>»•  1  nought  into  contact 
with  the  spirit  which  has  1'ccn  nearest  to  our  own,  and 
not  recognize  it  under  any  disguise,  is  wholly  gratui 
tously  to  doubt  our  instincts.    But  why  should  we  even 
postulate  Unit  a  disguise  of  any   kind  is  to  lie  antu  i- 


122  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

pated  ?  If  the  spirit  wear  any  frame,  however  ethereal, 
it  must  bear  some  resemblance  to  the  first,  since  both 
were  the  fitting  shell  of  the  same  soul.  Such  a  portrait 
as  Titian  made  of  a  man  may  well  stand  for  ever  at 
once  for  the  glorified  image  of  what  he  was  on  earth, 
and  the  faint  and  imperfect  adumbration  of  what  he  is 
in  heaven.  Our  pitiful  grief  for 

"  —  the  garments  by  the  soul  laid  by," 

which  we  have  placed  folded  upon  the  narrow  shelves 
of  the  tomb,  the  agony  with  which  we  have  thought  of 
the  grave-damp  marring  what  was  so  beautiful  and  so 
dear,  will  be  soothed  perchance  at  last  when  we  behold 
the  yet  lovelier  raiment  of  the  same  beloved  soul,  alike 
in  all  that  we  loved  so  fondly,  unlike  inasmuch  as  every 
token  of  weakness  and  pain  and  age  and  care  will  for 
ever  have  disappeared. 

Again,  there  are  problems  of  another  kind  which  some 
times  cloud  the  hopes  of  renewed  affection  in  another 
world.  How,  for  example,  are  we  to  reconcile  the  con 
flicting  claims  of  relatives  and  friends  whom  we  have 
loved,  each  supremely  in  his  turn,  but  who  now  await 
us  together  in  the  "land  of  the  leal"?  Supposing  there 
has  been  no  failure  of  fidelity,  but  only  that,  as  the  years 
flowed  on,  the  love  of  the  parent,  over  whose  grave  the 
grass  has  many  times  sprung  and  withered,  has  been 
replaced  (so  far  as  one  affection  ever  replaces  another, 
which  is  but  little)  by  the  love  of  a  child ;  and  as  friends 
have  drifted  away,  new  attachments  have  caught  the 


TTIE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  12,°, 

tendrils  of  our  hearts  ;  and  when  the  wife  or  husband  of 
youth  has  long  left  the  earth,  we  have  formed  new  ties 
no  less  sacred  and  near  ?  It  is  a  part  of  the  beneficent 
order  of  things  that  such  transitions  should  take  place ; 
and  looking  back  over  life,  it  is  impossible,  without  ruth 
less  violence  to  ourselves,  to  give  the  preference  to  one 
over  the  other,  or  to  be  willing  to  renounce  one  for  the 
other.  If  the  love  of  youth  were  more  vehement,  that 
of  middle  life  is  more  strong ;  sweet  as  were  the  affections 
of  early  years,  still  more  tender  and  grave  and  noble  are 
the  friendships  of  age.  But  how  is  it  possible  for  us 
to  renew  simultaneously  these  relations,  which  followed 
each  other  successively  ?  This  is  the  old  Sadducean 
question  under  a  more  refined  form,  and  the  answer, 
that  "  in  heaven  there  is  neither  marrying  nor  giving  in 
marriage,"  is  as  little  satisfactory  a  solution  to  us  as  it 
can  have  been  to  the  disciples  of  Antigonus.  The  later 
doubt  as  well  as  the  earlier  seems  to  have  sprung  out  of 
the  same  inveterate  propensity  for  transferring  the  limi 
tations  and  negations  as  well  as  the  affirmations  of  this 
life  to  a  higher  sphere.  Why  is  it  we  cannot  love  now 
many  friends  with  equal  intensity  ?  It  is  only  became 
we  are  so  limited,  our  time  and  tin  nights  are  so  bounded 
and  (wliut  is  far  worse)  our  hearts  are  so  cold  and  narrow, 
that  even  when  we  recognize  that  A,  B  and  C,  are  all 
deserving  of  our  uik-nnost  love,  we  must  needs  make 
one  supreme,  and  give  the  others  only  the  residue  of  our 
t.  n.lernessand  ivim-mbriince.  This  i-  th.  true  rationale 
Of  the  limits  Of  loi  ih;  and  t!n»si-  who  tiv.it  tin-in 


124  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

as  if  they  were  in  themselves  good  and  desirable  things, 
and  who  would  prefer  to  give  or  receive  only  a  narrow 
and  exclusive  affection,  have  hardly  yet  learned  the  real 
sense  of  unselfish  attachment. 

"  That  love  for  one,  from  which  there  doth  not  spring 
True  love  for  all,  is  but  a  worthless  thing."* 

But  in  a  state  of  existence  in  which  we  should  be 
altogether  nobler,  larger,  wider-hearted,  and  pressed  on 
no  longer  by  the  endless  claims  which  break  up  our 
present  time  into  fragments,  could  we  not  also  love  more 
than  we  do  now?  Eelieved  from  fears  of  wretched 
jealousies,  with  the  cycles  of  immortality  before  us,  and 
with  the  whole  scope  of  our  natures  widened,  what 
should  hinder  but  that  we  should  be  able  in  the  same 
happy  hearts  to  hold  at  once  the  love  of  all  whom  we 
have  ever  loved  truly  on  earth — aye,  and  of  new  friends 
found  in  heaven?  Even  conjugal  love,  fitting  and  inevi 
table  as  it  is  that  there  should  be  exclusiveness  in  it 
now,  may  be  as  tender  hereafter,  though  no  longer  pas 
sionate,  when  the  wife  meets  again  the  husband  whom 
in  dying  she  prayed  should  find  another  to  love  him  as 
well.  She  will  not  be  less  generous  there  than  here; 
nor  will  the  bitter  thought  that  affection  given  to  another 
is  robbed  from  ourselves,  prevail  more  in  such  connec 
tions  hereafter  than  it  does  now  in  happy  households 
where  the  children  love  the  parents  the  more  because 
they  love  each  and  all,  and  where  the  father's  and 

*  Mrs.  Browning's  Sonnets. 


THK   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  125 

mother's  hearts  have  widened  with  every  child  bom 
to  their  arms. 

Yet  no  one  can  seriously  believe  on  reflection  (what 
many  assume  without  it)  that  the  next  life  will  be  occu 
pied  by  a  continual  return  upon  the  present.  It  cannot 
be  that  all  our  earthly  friendships  and  acquaintances 
will  be  renewed,  or  that  every  one  with  whom  we  have 
had  a  few  moments'  intercourse  in  the  course  of  our 
threescore  years  and  ten  will  certainly  meet  u<  apt  in 
hereafter.  Such  re-unions  would  be  in  thousands  of 
cases  wholly  purposeless,  and  only  the  old  narrow 
Heaven  could  be  imagined  to  secure  such  an  end. 
Where  will  the  line  be  drawn  if  we  are  sure  to  meet 
some  and  by  no  means  sure  to  meet  others?  The  answer 
is  hard  to  find ;  yet  I  think  two  obvious  principles  must 
prevail.  One  is,  the  liberty,  of  which  we  have  spoken, 
the  freedom  of  the  disembodied  soul  to  seek  out  its  mvn 
affinities  in  the  spiritual  world;  and  the  other  is,  the 
moral  necessity  which  will  be  laid  on  us  to  redeem  tin- 
unatoned  offences  and  shortcomings  of  earth  tow;  ml*; 
those  from  whom  we  have  parted  in  anything  short  of 
riu'ht  relations.  It  could  be  no  realm  of  peace  to  many 
of  us  if  we  could  not  at  last  say  those  words,  "  Forgive 
me,"  which  have  been  on  our  lips  ever  since  the  hour 
when  we  learned  that  the  doors  of  the  grave  had  closed 
between  us  and  one  whom  we  had  wronged,  miscon 
strued,  failed  to  love  as  he  deserved. 

"Tli.-  ri-ht  far  whirl,  i.,  f,ll,.,l  with  ilu.-,t 
II. MIS  littl--  ul'  tin-  inn-  ••!• 


126  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

But  if  we  could  not  hope  to  speak  hereafter,  "  spirit  to 
spirit,  ghost  to  ghost,"  and  let  the  dead  know  all  our 
repentance,  Immortality  would  cease  to  represent  the 
completion  of  the  web  of  existence.  Some  of  the  threads 
which  we  most  desire  to  take  up  would  remain  for  ever 
ravelled.  And  we,  too,  for  our  share,  must  receive  the 
atonements  of  love  and  regret  for  the  pangs  which  un- 
kindness,  mistrust,  moroseness,  and  perchance  cruelty, 
have  given  us,  from  the  unjust  severity  and  repression 
which  crushed  the  joy  of  childhood,  to  the  last  neglect 
of  tedious  age.  Not  necessarily  or  even  probably  need 
there  be  any  revision  of  special  acts,  only  (what  we  need 
so  sorely)  the  admission  that  the  wrongs  done  to  us  are 
felt  to  have  been  wrongs  indeed,  and  the  establishment 
evermore  of  truer  and  more  just  relations.  These  reflec 
tions  belong  more  properly  to  the  succeeding  portion  of 
this  paper,  wherein  the  moral  state  of  departed  souls  will 
be  considered ;  but  I  cannot  but  add  one  word  here  of 
the  overwhelming  impressiveness  of  the  view  opened  to 
us  through  such  a  conception  of  Justice  as  this.  Not  by 
the  arbitrary  sentence  of  an  Omnipotent  Judge,  dismiss 
ing  the  persecutor  to  the  dungeons  of  hell  and  seating 
the  martyr  on  the  thrones  of  Paradise,  would  our  highest 
thought  be  fulfilled,  while  the  Damned  one  should  for 
ever  curse  and  hate,  and  the  Glorified  know  that  he  had 
an  enemy  even  in  the  nethermost  vaults  of  death.  Only 
by  the  subduing  of  the  heart  of  the  wrong- doer,  the 
vanquishing  not  of  him,  but  of  his  hate,  and  the  melting 
of  his  spirit  in  remorse  and  penitence  at  the  feet  of  his 


Till:    I.IFK   AFTER   DEATH.  127 


victim,  can  we  conceive  of  the  fitting  close  of  the  awful 
drama.  The  penitence  of  an  enemy  which  shall  be  his 
salvation  as  well  as  his  atonement  to  us,  that  we  may 
accept  with  solemn  joy  even  when  risen  a  hundred-fold 
nearer  to  God  than  we  are  now.  But  his  physical  torture, 
"  where  the  worm  dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched," 
that  we  could  not  endure  even  were  we  to  remain  poor 
and  imperfect  human  creatures  still  All  the  glory  of 
the  skies  would  be  blackened  by  the  smoke  of  the  Pit, 
and  through  the  anthems  of  the  archangels  our  ears 
would  catch  the  discord  of  the  wail  of  the  lost. 

In  brief,  then,  the  persons  with  whom  we  may  con 
fidently  expect  to  have  relationships  in  the  world  to 
come  are — 

1.  Those  whom  we  have  loved. 

2.  Those  whom  we  have  hated. 

3.  Those  who  have  hated  us. 

I  leave  the  reader  to  draw  the  very  obvious  conclu 
sions  regarding  the  influence  which  such  expectations 
ought  to  have  upon  our  present  feelings.  To  look  on 
those  whom  we  love  as  ours  for  ever — ours  in  a  pmvr 
sphere  than  this — is  to  ennoble  and  sanctify  our  love. 
To  look  on  those  whom  we  hate,  or  on  those  who  hate 
us,  as  beings  with  whom  some  day  or  other  we  must  be 
reconciled,  is  to  deprive  hatred  of  its  sting,  and  almost 
to  transform  it  into  love. 

But,  admitting  that  our  hearts  in  another  life  may  be 
wide  enough  to  gather  into  them  (-very  affection  <>f  tlni 
past  at  Onoe,  it  would  .-till  bet-in  hard  li«.\v  the, 


128  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

natural  ties  of  our  human  nature  will  bind  us  hereafter. 
There  are  friendships  which  seem  obviously  made  for 
an  eternal  world,  which  have  had  their  roots  in  religious 
sympathies  or  the  interchange  of  moral  help,  and  which 
would  scarcely  need  any  modification  to  be  transferred 
to  the  spiritual  realms.  They  have  been  a  part  of  our 
heaven,  always.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  affec 
tions,  if  not  more  tender,  yet  more  human  than  these, 
which  when  they  are  severed  by  death  seem  almost 
irreparably  snapped  asunder.  We  and  the  departed  may 
meet  again  as  Spirits  in  a  world  of  spirits,  but  never 
more  (so  our  hearts  moan  in  their  despair) — never  more 
as  mother  and  child,  son  and  father,  husband  and  wife. 
All  the  infinite  sweetness  of  those  purely  human  ties 
seems  as  if  it  must  exhale  and  be  lost  when  the  last  act 
of  mortal  companionship  has  been  accomplished,  and  the 
kindred  dust  has  been  laid  side  by  side.  And  yet  need 
we  be  so  sure  it  is  so  ?  Are  not  our  thoughts  of  these 
temples  of  flesh  wherein  God  has  caused  us  to  dwell,  far 
too  little  reverent,  and  too  much  tinged  even  yet  with 
the  old  Gnostic  notions  of  the  impurity  of  matter,  the 
unholiness  of  Nature,  which  have  pervaded  all  post- 
Pauline  Christianity  ?  I  cannot  but  think  that  it  is  in 
a  true  direction  modern  sentiment  is  growing,  while  it 
tends  continually  to  dignify  and  hallow  the  body,  and 
to  find  infinite  beauty  and  sacredness  in  the  relations 
which  spring  out  of  its  mysterious  laws.  So  long  as 
men  and  women  deemed  themselves  holier  as  celibates 
than  as  husbands  and  wives,  aiid  that  the  laws  of  nature 


THE   LIFE    AITKR    DEATH.  1  L)(.> 

were  supposed  to  have  been  set  aside  to  give  Christ  an 
immaculate  Mother  (as  if  natural  Motherhood  were  not 
the  divinest  thing  God  has  made), — so  long  as  this  was 
the  case  it  was  inevitable  that  the  bonds  of  consan 
guinity  should  be  supposed  to  be  linally  unloosed  by 
death.  But  with  other  thoughts  of  our  sacred  human 
lights,  of  all  the  depth  of  meaning  which  lies  (rarely 
half-fathomed  here)  in  the  names  of  Father  and  Motlm-, 
Brother  and  Sister,  Husband  and  Wife,  Son  and  Daughter, 
shall  we  have  no  hope  that  when  our  spirits  meet  ag;iin, 
it  will  be  in  such  sort  as  that  the  old  beloved  ties  shall 
never  be  forgotten,  but  rather  that  what  fell  short  in  our 
comprehension  and  enjoyment  of  them  will  yet  be  made 
up  ?  It  seems  to  me  almost  to  follow  from  the  very 
statement  of  the  problem  that  it  must  be  so. 

But  Sin  ?  What  can  we  hope  or  think  of  future  re 
union  when  heinous  guilt  has  been  incurred  on  one  side 
or  the  other  ?  How  are  relations  and  friends,  once  dear 
to  each  other,  to  meet  after  the  revelation  of  this  gulf 
between  their  feet  ? 

I  confess  that  it  has  been  with  great  surprise  that  I 
have  read  the  eloquent  words  on  this  subject  of  a  dis 
tinguished  living  writer,  with  whose  scheme  of  theology 
ill  general  I  have  almost  entire  sympathy,  and  for  whose 
manly  honesty  and  [.own-fill  grasp  of  thought  I  enter 
tain  sincere  admiration.  In  speculating  on  the  awful 
probabilities  <•!'  "Ebewhert,"  Mr  (iiv-rJays  it  down,  as 
if  it  were  an  obvious  truth,  th;it  li»\v  must  retreat  from 
the  discovery  of  Uu-  sini'uliip-.s  •>!'  the  person  hitlu  rin 


130  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

beloved,  and  that  both  saint  and  sinner  will  accept  as 
inevitable  an  eternal  separation.*  Further,  Mr.  Greg 
thinks  it  possible  that  at  the  highest  summit  of  finite 
existence,  the  souls  which  have  ascended  together, 
through  all  the  shining  ranks  for  half  an  eternity  of 
angelic  friendship,  will  part  company  at  last ;  Thought 
for  ever  superseding  Love.  "  Farewell,  we  lose  ourselves 
in  light."  It  would,  perhaps,  be  wrong  to  say  that  the 
two  views  hang  logically  together,  and  that  the  mind 
which  (with  all  its  capacity  to  understand  and  express 
the  tenderest  feelings)  yet  holds  that  there  may  even 
possibly  be  something  more  divine  than  Love,  may  well 
also  imagine  that  Love  cannot  conquer  Sin.  But  is  it 
not  only  by  a  strange  transposition  in  the  true  table  of 
precedence  of  human  faculties  that  either  doctrine  can 
be  accepted  ?  Let  us  suppose  two  persons  loving  each 
other  genuinely  and  tenderly  in  this  life  (so  much  is 
granted  in  the  hypothesis).  The  very  power  of  the 
worse  to  love  the  better  truly  and  unselfishly,  is  ipso 
facto  evidence  of  his  being  love-worthy,  of  his  having  in 
him,  in  the  depth  of  his  nature,  the  kernel  of  all  good 
ness,  the  seed  out  of  which  all  moral  beauty  springs,  and 
which  whosoever  sees  and  recognizes  in  his  brother's 
soul  cannot  choose  but  love.  "  Spirit,"  says  the  Bhagvat 
Ghita  in  one  of  its  deepest  utterances, — "  Spirit  is  always 
lovely."  There  is  something  at  the  very  root  of  our 
being  which,  when  revealed  to  any  other  spirit,  calls 

*  Enigmas,  1st  edition,  p.  263. 


TUB   LIFE   AFTER  DEATH.  131 

forth  spontaneously  sympathy  and  affection.  It  is 
because  we  do  not  commonly  see  this  innermost  core  of 
our  fellow-men,  because  it  is  hidden  under  a  mass  of 
fleshly  lusts  and  worldly  ambitions,  or  because  they 
cover  it  up  carefully  in  a  thousand  folds  of  artificial  and 
secondhand  sentiments,  that  they  are  so  little  interesting 
to  us.  But  let  chance  blow  aside  the  mantle  for  an 
instant,  let  us  see  a  human  heart  in  the  moment  of  its 
supreme  joy  or  agony,  remorse  or  victory,  and,  hard  us 
the  nether  mill-stone  as  our  own  hearts  may  be,  they 
will  vibrate  like  the  Lia-Fail  when  the  true  king  stood 
on  it  to  be  crowned.  When  we  conceive  of  a  holy  God 
loving  such  creatures  as  ourselves,  it  is  only  by  the  help 
of  the  faith  that  His  eye  can  see  this  "lovely  spirit" 
beneath  all  its  coverings  and  concealments.  Whether 
there  exists,  or  has  ever  existed,  a  rational  creature  of 
God  in  whom  there  was  no  such  germ  of  goodness  and 
innermost  core  of  loveliness,  it  is  impossible  to  say. 
Hideous  tales  there  are  of  men,  with  the  hearts  of  tigers 
and  the  brains  of  murderers,  who  have  passed  through 
childhood  and  youth  without  once  displaying  a  trait  of 
infant  tenderness  or  boyish  affection,  and  who  seem 
utterly  incapable  of  understanding  what  self-sacrificing 
love  may  mean.  The  dog  which  dies  to  save  his  master 
is  a  million-fold  more  human  than  they.  What  may  be 
the  key  to  the  horrible  mystery  of  such  lives  of  moral 
idiotcy,  whether,  indeed,  they  ever  really  exist  in  all  the 
deformity  which  has  been  painted,  and  if  so,  \vlu-tln-r 
f'-iriul  physiologic, il  in.iirnnn.it  i«»ns  of  brain  and  tho 

K   -2 


132  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

negation  of  every  good  influence  in  childhood  are  not  to 
be  held  accountable  for  the  monsters'  growth,  I  cannot 
now  argue.  But  one  thing  is  certain  from  the  very 
statement  of  the  case :  a  man  who  has  ever  once  truly 
loved  anybody  is  no  such  creature.  The  poor  self-con 
demned  soul  whom  Mr.  Greg  images  as  turning  away 
in  an  agony  of  shame  and  hopelessness  from  the  virtuous 
friend  he  loved  on  earth,  and  loves  still  at  an  immeasur 
able  distance, — such  a  soul  is  not  outside  the  pale  of 
love,  divine  or  human.  Nay,  is  he  not,  even  assuming 
his  guilt  to  be  black  as  night,  only  in  a  similar  relation 
to  the  purest  of  created  souls,  which  that  purest  soul 
holds  to  the  All-holy  One  above  ?  If  God  can  love  us, 
is  it  not  the  acme  of  moral  presumption  to  think  of  a 
human  soul  being  too  pure  to  love  any  sinner,  so  long 
as  in  him  there  remains  any  vestige  of  affection  ?  The 
whole  problem  is  unreal  and  impossible.  In  the  first 
place,  there  is  a  potential  moral  equality  between  all 
souls  capable  of  equal  love,  and  the  one  can  never  reach 
a  height  whence  it  may  justly  despise  the  other.  And 
in  the  second  place,  the  higher  the  virtuous  soul  may 
have  risen  in  the  spiritual  world,  the  more  it  must  have 
acquired  the  godlike  Insight  which  beholds  the  good 
under  the  evil,  and  not  less  the  godlike  Love  which 
embraces  the  repentant  Prodigal.' 


tr 

* 


*  It  is  with  sincere  pleasure  that  I  add,  on  the  re-publication 
of  this  paper,  the  following  generous  admission  and  candid  revision 
of  his  judgment  which  Mr.  Greg  has  appended  to  the  last  (7th) 


THE   LIFE  AFTER   DEATH.  133 

But  if  such  a  dream  of  future  separation  for  loving 
souls  be  wholly  baseless,  what  can  we  imagine  of  the 


edition  of  his  Enigmas  of  Life.  After  quoting  some  observations 
of  the  Rev.  J.  Hamilton  Thorn  and  the  above,  he  says  : 

"  The  force  of  these  objections  to  my  delineation  cannot  be 
gainsaid,  and  ought  not  to  have  been  overlooked.  No  doubt,  a 
soul  that  can  so  love  and  so  feel  its  separation  from  the  objects  of 
it-  l<»ve,  cannot  be  wholly  lost.  It  must  still  retain  elements 
of  recovery  and  redemption,  and  qualities  to  win  and  to  merit 
answering  affection.  The  lovingness  of  a  nature — its  capacity  for 
strong  and  deep  attachment — must  constitute,  there  as  here,  the 
m»-t  hopeful  characteristic  out  of  which  to  elicit  and  foster  all 
other  good.  No  doubt,  again,  if  the  sinful  continue  to  love  in 
spite  <>f  their  sin  fill  ness,  the  blessed  will  not  cease  to  love  in  con- 
s.-'j  iience  of  their  blessedness.  If  so,  it  is  natural,  and  indeed 
inevitable,  to  infer  that  a  chief  portion  of  their  occupation  in  the 
spiritual  world  will  consist  in  comforting  the  misery,  ami  as-i-ting 
in  the  restoration  of  the  lost  whom  they  have  loved.  We  shall 
pursue  this  work  with  all  the  aid  which  our  augmented  powers  on 
tin-  one  side,  and  their  purged  perceptions  on  the  other,  will  com 
bine  to  gather  round  the  task, — and  in  the  success  and  completion 
of  that  ta-k,  and  in  that  alone,  must  lie  the  consummation  ot  the 
Mi--;  of  1  |.-a\  i-n. 

"But  this  is  not  the  only,  nor  perhaps  the  most  irresistible 
inference  forced  upon  us  by  the  above  considerations.  If  so  vast 
an  ingredient  in  the  misery  of  the  condemned  consist  in  the 
severance  imm  tln-i-  they  ln\v,  this  same  severance  must  forma 
terrible  drawback  from  the  felicity  ••!'  the  redeemed.  How,  indeed, 
can  they  enjoy  am  thin-  to  1..-  called  happiness  hereafter,  if  the 
bad — their  bad,  not  .-tranters,  hut  their  dearest  intimates,  those 
who  have  shan-d  their  inmost  rontidi-m •« -s,  and  made  up  the 
intenseat  interests  of  their  earthly  life  are  groaning  and  writhing 
in  hopeless  anguish  ,•!,,,»•  at  hand  {  -'for  everything  will  be  close  to 
us  in  that  <<  <-\\<-  win-re  darkne»  and  distance  are  no  more).  Ol-vi- 
oudv  i.nly  in  OH«  \\.iy.  /-</  OMffclf  t»  /••*••  :  that  is,  by  ivnoun.-inu', 
ing,  or  crushing  the  l.e-t  and  pmv-t  part  of  their  natu: 


134  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

real  relation  which  may  subsist  hereafter  between  souls 
attached  in  faithful  friendship,  but  of  which  one  is  of  far 
higher  moral  standing  than  the  other  ?  It  is  a  very  hard 
thing  to  conceive  how  the  guilt  of  a  beloved  soul  would 


abjuring  the  most  specific  teaching  of  Christ,  by  turning  away  from 
the  worship  and  imitation  of  that  God  who  is  Love.  Or,  to  put  it 
in  still  terser  and  bolder  language,  How,  given  a  Hell  of  torment 
and  despair  for  millions  of  our  friends  and  fellow-men,  can  the  good 
enjoy  Heaven  except  by  becoming  bad?  without  becoming  trans 
formed,  miraculously  changed,  and  changed  deplorably  for  the  worse? 
without,  in  a  word,  putting  on,  along  with  the  white  garments  of 
the  Redeemed,  a  coldness  and  hardness  of  heart,  a  stony,  super 
cilious  egotism,  which  on  earth  would  have  justly  forfeited  all 
claim  to  regard,  endurance,  or  esteem?  Our  affections  are  probably 
the  best  things  about  us — the  attributes  through  which  we  most 
approach  and  resemble  the  Divine  nature ;  yet,  assuming  the  Hell 
of  Theologians,  those  affections  must  be  foregone  or  trampled  down 
in  Heaven,  or  else  Heaven  will  itself  become  a  Hell.  As  a  condi 
tion,  or  a  consequence,  of  being  admitted  to  the  presence  of  God, 
we  should  have  to  forswear  the  little  that  is  Godlike  in  our  com 
position.  Do  not  these  simple  reflections  suffice  to  disperse  into 
thin  air  the  current  notions  of  a  world  of  everlasting  pain  ? 

"  One  further  corollary  may  be  briefly  indicated.  Hell,  if  there 
be  such  a  place  or  state,  though  a  scene  of  merited  and  awful 
suffering,  must  be  full  of  the  mighty  mitigations  which  Hope 
always  brings,  and  can  scarcely  be  devoid  of  an  element  of  sweet 
ness  which  might  almost  seem  like  joy,  if  the  consciousness  be 
permitted  and  ever  present  to  its  denizens,  that  'elsewhere' 
Guardian  Angels — parents  who  have  ( entered  into  glory/  wives 
who  cluster  round  the  Throne,  sisters  and  friends  who  have 
'  emerged  from  the  ruins  of  the  tomb,  and  the  deeper  ruins  of  the 
Fall' — are  for  ever  at  work,  with  untiring  faithfulness  and  the  sure 
instincts  of  a  perfected  intelligence,  for  the  purification  of  the 
stained,  the  strengthening  of  the  weak,  the  softening  of  the  fierce 
and  hard,  and  the  final  rescue  of  them  all." — Postscriptum,  p.  311. 


THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  135 

look  from  the  regions  of  celestial  purity;  but  I  think 
something  may  be  done  to  help  ourselves  if  we  endeavour 
to  fix  our  attention  steadily  on  what  would  probably 
hold  an  analogous  position  in  our  eyes,  namely,  the  sins 
of  our  own  long  past  years.  Passing  over  the  mere 
faults  of  childhood,  many  of  us  can  unhappily  remember 
committing  very  serious  errors  at  a  period  of  youth  when 
we  had  attained  to  full  responsibility.  Looking  back  to 
one  of  these  sins,  say  after  twenty  or  forty  years,  how 
does  it  strike  us  ?  We  do  not,  I  apprehend,  feel  much 
of  the  indignation  against  ourselves  which  in  a  certain 
measure  warps  our  judgment  of  offences  still  recent,  the 
disgust  of  sloughs  into  which  even  now  we  do  not  feel 
safe  but  that  our  foot  again  may  slip.  We  can  think  of 
the  old  faults,  long  lived  over  or  conquered,  calmly  as  of 
the  faults  of  another  person.  But  it  is  of  another  whose 
inmost  mind  and  all  whose  antecedents  are  intimately 
known  to  us.  Very  commonly  we  feel  that  we  deserved 
the  heaviest  punishment  for  our  misdeeds,  that  what 
did  befal  us  of  evil  was  perfectly  merited,  and  that 
much  heavier  chastisement  would  not  have  exceeded  our 
deserts.  Yet  we  never  feel  that  we  were  deserving  of 
'/TI,  of  being  finally  abandoned  by  God  or  man. 
\V.-  say  to  ourselves,  "  I  was  odious  at  that  age.  How 
heartless,  self-engrossed,  false,  sensual,  ungenerous  I 
was !  Truly  there  was  hardly  a  spark  of  good  in  me, 
and  I  wonder  my  frit-mis  lime  mi;  any  affection."  But 
even  while  \\v  thu<  t:.m«lrmM  mil  .-Iv.-s.  thuv  is  a  lah-nt. 
comprehension  of  how  it  all  came  about;  how  we  had 


136  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 

slipped  into  this  fault,  or  been  led  into  that  one ;  found 
ourselves  entangled  by  a  preceding  act  and  driven  into 
the  third ;  and  how,  all  through,  there  was,  at  bottom, 
the  possibility  of  becoming  better,  the  seed  of  somewhat 
which  God's  kind  Hand  has  since  planted  in  a  happier 
soil.     Probably  few  of  us  turn  from  such  memories  save 
with  the  thanksgiving  of  the  Psalmist  to  Him  who  has 
taken  our  feet  out  of  the  net,  out  of  the  mire  and  clay, 
and  set  them  on  a  rock  and  ordered  our  goings.     But 
while  we  bless  God  for  His  mercy  to  our  sinfulness,  that 
mercy  only  seems  to  us  the  natural  act  of  a  Divine 
Creator  who  penetrates  all  the  depths  of  His  creature's 
soul,  and,  with  a  compassion  all-forgiving  because  all- 
knowing,  pities  and  helps  our  helplessness.     The  creeds 
which  have  taught  men  that  God  first  gives  over  His 
children  to  a  reprobate  mind  and  then  consigns  them  to 
a  world  of  reprobation,  find  nothing  to  countenance  them 
in  the  experience  of  the  heart.      They  teach,  strictly 
speaking,  an  unnatural  God.     The  natural  Father-God 
is  a  very  different  Person.     Now,  in  a  certain  faint  and 
far-off  way,  we   can   imagine  (not   presumptuously,  I 
think)  the  sympathy  of  God  for  the  struggling  soul  to 
be  like  that  which  we  should  feel  for  a  beloved  child 
whose  faults  we  understood  better  than  any  earthly 
parent,  and  even  better  than  we  understand  the  faults 
of  our  own  youth.    There  is  no  abatement  needful  of  the 
full  measure  of  condemnation  for  the  sin.    There  is  only 
the  reservation  (never  forgotten  in  our  own  case)  that 
the  sinner  was  something  else  besides  a  sinner,  that 


Tin:  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  l.°»7 

there  were  outlying  tracts  of  his  nature  over  which  the 
blight  never  wholly  prevailed; — that  he  was,  after  all, 
worth  saving.  And  like  this  sympathy  of  God  for  us  in 
our  worst  and  darkest  hours,  must  surely  be  the  sym 
pathy  of  a  glorified  soul  for  its  sinful  brother.  Like 
Him,  he  must  hate  the  sin  which  stands  revealed  in  the 
Maze  of  heaven  in  blacker  hues  than  moral  realities  ever 
wear  in  the  dim  twilight  of  earth.  But,  like  Him,  he 
must  feel  ineffable  tenderness  and  pity  for  the  spirit 
wearing  that  foul  stain,  and  a  godlike  will  to  help  him 
to  perfect  purification.  It  would  not  be  too  much,  indeed, 
to  imagine  the  very  converse  of  the  eternal  parting  of 
"  Elsewhere,"  even  the  self-losing  of  the  purer  soul  in  its 
infinite  longing  for  the  pardon  of  the  sinful  one,  and  its 
flight  through  all  the  worlds  of  space,  locked  in  an  em 
brace,  not, — like  Paolo  and  Francesca's, — of  a  common 
guilt,  but  of  a  common  prayer. 

And,  aizain,  at  the  summit  of  existence,  far  up  above 
the  clouds  and  storms  of  sin  and  peniteiice,  in  the  hi^h 
realm  of  everlasting  Peace,  will  Love  have  no  more 
place  ?  Then  the  greatness  of  man  must  consist  in 
somewhat  else  than  the  greatness  of  God  !  God  has  not 
been  content  to  "lose  Him^lf  in  light,"  and  live  alone 
in  His  ineffable  radiance  throughout  eternity.  He  has 
fill.-'l  the  universe  with  life  and  love,  and  His  own  awful 
joy,  so  far  as  we  may  catc,h  tin-  -liiti-r  of  its  sheen,  must 
consist  in  Love — in  loving  tho-c  whom  He  blesses,  and 
biasing  those  whom  He  loves.  Whatever  other  mys- 
of  joy  are  hidden  in  Him,  what  dt-light  He  may 


138  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

take  in  the  beauty  of  His  glorious  works  or  the  rhythmic 
dance  of  the  clusters  of  suns,  or  yet  in  sources  of  happi 
ness  utterly  inconceivable  and  unknown  to  us,  there 
must  remain  even  for  Him  one  joy  greater  than  these, 
the  joy  of  infinite  love  and  eternal  benediction.  As  we 
climb  up,  age  after  age,  the  steps  of  the  interminable 
ascent,  nearer  and  more  like  to  Him, 

"  Aloft,  aloft,  from  terrace  to  broad  terrace  evermore," 

we  must  share  that  joy ;  and  if  we  could  "  lose  ourselves" 
at  all,  it  would  rather  be  in  the  ocean  of  Love  than  in 
the  unbreathable  ether  of  a  purely  intellectual  existence. 
Christ  must  have  become  more  godlike,  and  therefore 
more  loving,  during  the  millenniums  since  he  trod  the 
Via  Dolorosa.  Assuredly  he  has  not  attained  a  stage 
whereunto  Goethe  might  fitly  have  preceded  him. 

There  is,  however,  no  greater  mistake,  I  imagine,  than 
the  fundamental  one  of  supposing  that  any  "  self-losing," 
"  absorption,"  or  merging  of  personality  of  one  kind  or 
another,  can  possibly  form  a  step  of  progress  hereafter. 
The  advance  through  inorganic,  vegetative,  animated, 
conscious  and  self-conscious  existence,  and  again  from 
the  lowest  savage  to  the  loftiest  philosopher  or  heroic 
martyr,  is  all  in  the  direction  of  a  more  and  more  perfect, 
complete  and  definite  personality.  The  severance  of  the 
Ego  from  the  Non-ego  may  indeed  be  held  in  one  sense 
to  be  the  supreme  result  of  all  the  machinery  of  the 
physical  life ;  and  the  whole  history  of  Thought  tends 
to  show  tlmt  a  butter  recognition  of  the  distinction  has 


THE   LIFE  AFTER  DEATH.  139 

been  at  the  root  of  the  superiority  of  the  Western  over 
the  Eastern  and  classic  nations.  Morality,  of  course,  is 
grounded  in  it ;  and  the  ages  before  Personality  was 
cletrly  self-conscious,  were  necessarily,  like  the  years  of 
infancy,  ages  before  Morality.  To  suppose  that  there  is 
a  height  in  the  range  of  Being,  whereto  having  attained, 
this  supreme,  slowly-evolved  Personality  suddenly  col 
lapses  like  a  volcanic  island,  and  subsides  into  the  ocean 
of  impersonal  being,  in  which  "  He"  becomes  "  It,"  is  to 
suppose  that  the  whole  scheme  of  things  is  self-stulti 
fying — a  great  "  much  ado  about  nothing" — the  building 
up  of  a  tower  which  should  reach  to  heaven,  but  which 
is  in  truth  only  a  child's  house  of  cards,  to  be  swept  flat 
as  soon  as  the  coping  is  laid  on  it. 

The  meeting  of  two  souls  here  or  hereafter  in  perfect 
affection  is  not,  as  our  inadequate  and  misleading  meta 
phors  often  seem  to  imply,  a  blending  in  which  person 
ality  is  lost,  but  rather  the  act  wherein  personality  comes 
out  into  most  definite  form.  As  in  strong  moral  effort 
or  vivid  religious  consciousness,  so  in  the  not  less  sacred 
outburst  of  pure  human  love,  the  intensity  with  which 
we  admire,  revere,  sympathize  with,  embrace  soul  to  soul, 
the  soul  of  a  friend,  is  like  the  heat  which  brings  out  all 
the  hidden  scriptures  on  our  hearts.  We  are  never  10 
truly  ourselves  as  when  we  go  out  of  ourselves.  And  as 
Emerson  says  that  "the  lirst.  requisite  for  friendship  is 
to  be  able  to  do  without  fri«'iid>hi}>,"  so  it  is  those  natures 
which  are  most  self-sustained,  and  possess  the  mod 
vigorous  and  dclinud  pcttsoihilky,  with  smallest  ot'blunx-d 


140  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

and  slovenly  margins,  which  are  most  capable  of  vivid 
and  stringent  friendship.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
are  people  who  may  rather  be  said  to  slop  over  into  each 
other, — to  invade  each  other's  personality  and  lose  their 
own, — than  to  be  united,  as  true  friends  ought  to  be, 
like  the  Ehone  and  the  Arve,  absolutely  clear  and 
distinct,  even  when  running  side  by  side  in  the  same 
channel. 

IV.  The  Moral  Condition  of  the  Dead  is  (as  I  have 
remarked)  the  one  point  concerning  them  on  which  the 
thought  of  Christendom  has  persistently  fastened.  Yet 
it  has  fixed  on  a  view  of  that  moral  state  which  origin 
ated  in  a  comparatively  dark  and  rude  age  of  ethical 
feeling,  and  must  necessarily  have  given  place  long  ago 
to  higher  conceptions,  were  it  not  for  the  stereotyping 
process  by  which  the  Cyclopedia  of  Eeligious  Know 
ledge  supposed  to  be  contained  in  the  two  Testaments 
has  been  closed  against  either  correction  or  amendment 
for  eighteen  centuries.  While  our  clergy  say  as  little  as 
they  can  help  about  the  eternit}r  of  torment,  we  are  all 
aware  that  any  serious  attempt  to  remove  the  doctrine 
from  the  Church  formularies,  or  even  to  place  the 
dogmas  of  the  Resurrection  of  the  Body,  and  the  physi 
cal  penalties  with  which  it  is  threatened,  in  the  category 
of  open  questions,  would  be  met  by  invincible  opposition. 
We  have  conquered  from  the  adherents  of  the  Book  of 
Genesis  the  million  ages  of  past  geologic  time ;  but  the 
million  millions  of  ages  of  future  torment  in  the  Lake  of 


Till:    IJ1-K    AFTER   DEATH.  141 

Fire  we  have  by  no  means  won  from  the  disciples  of  tin* 
Book  of  the  Apocalypse.  They  will  give  up  almost  any 
doctrine  sooner  than  this.  As  Theodore  Parker  said, 
they  cry  out  in  dismay  when  such  a  thing  is  named — 
"  What !  give  up  Hell  ?  our  own  eternal  Hell  ?  Never, 
Never,  Never !" 

We  shall  accomplish  very  little,  however,  towards  the 
removal  of  this  dreadful  cloud  from  the  souls  of  men, 
by  merely  pointing  out  how  gloomy  it  is,  or  even  by 
proving  how  it  darkens  the  face  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous 
ness.  Consciously  or  unconsciously,  it  is  felt  by  the 
orthodox  to  be  a  necessary  part  of  their  whole  scheme 
of  theology;  and  the  Atonement,  which  is  their  .Rain 
bow  of  Hope,  would  fade  and  disappear  were  that  black- 
cloud  to  pass  away  from  behind  it.  Our  only  course  is 
to  do  justice  to  the  profound  sentiment  of  the  infinite 
solemnity  of  moral  realities,  the  "exceeding  siniulin-s 
of  sin,"  out  of  which  sprung  such  ideas ;  and  then,  if 
possible,  shew  how  the  same  sentiment,  guided  by  the 
calm. T  icil.-ctiou  and  more  refined  ethical  judgment  of  a 
later  age,  may  project  other  ideas  of  the  future  world, 
vindicating  tin-  I  )i\  ine  . Justice  and  Love,  no  longer  as  in 
the  awful  diptych  of  an  eternal  Heaven  and  an  eternal 
Hell,  hut  in  one  harmonious  picture  of  a  world  of  souls 
all  ascendin-  l.y  various  paths,  thorny  or  flower-strewn, 
towards  the  Fathers  Throne.  It  cannot  be  doubted,  I 
apprehend,  that  it  was  the  intense  sense  of  the  horror 
and  ill-desert  of  sin  which  impressed  itself  on  the  minds 
of  the  tiiM  teaohen  of  Christianity  M  the  com-laiive  of 


142  THE  LIFE  AFTER   DEATH. 

their  new-born  sense  of  the  love  of  God,  which  drove 
them  to  make  the  future  world  of  retribution  darker, 
more  hopeless,  and  embracing  a  larger  class  of  souls, 
than  any  other  prophets  ever  painted  it.     Christianity 
is  nearly  the  only  religion  in  the  world  which  teaches 
that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  eternal  torture,  and  that  it 
awaits  ordinary  sinners.     The  paradox  that  this  should 
be  the  lesson  of  the  creed  which  also  teaches   more 
clearly  than  any  other  that  "  God  is  Love,"  is  explicable 
only  on  the  hypothesis,  that  with  the  fresh  conviction 
of  God's  goodness  came  likewise  to  the  early  Christians 
a  fresh  conviction  of  the  heinousness  of  human  guilt. 
They  could  actually  see   no  light   through   it   at   all. 
Christ  himself  never  said  a  word  implying  that  Dives 
would  ever  taste  one  cooling  drop;  that  the  "worm" 
would  ever  die,  or  the  fire  of  hell  ever  be  quenched. 
But,  then,  there  is  no  token  in  the  New  Testament  that 
he  or  any  of  his  apostles  dreamed  of  composing  a  Scheme 
of  Theology  such  as  Calvin  and  Jonathan  Edwards  de 
lighted  to  construct,  each  doctrine  dovetailing  neatly 
into  the  next,  till  the  whole  terrible  "  Puzzle"  is  square 
and  complete.     Had  they  done  so,  it  could  hardly  have 
been  but  that  most  merciful  heart  which  uttered  such 
tender  words  of  peace  and  pardon  to  Magdalen,  and  the 
adulteress,  and  the  crucified  thief, — or  even  his  who 
wrote  the  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  to  Philemon, — would 
have  thrilled  with  horror  at  the  thought  that  they  were 
practically   bequeathing   to    Christendom   for   eighteen 
centuries  the  idea  of  a  God  whose  cruelty  should  exceed 


THE   LIFE   AFTER    DEATH.  143 

that  of  all  the  tyrants  of  Persia  or  of  Rome,  and  towards 
whom  men  should  lift  their  tear-worn  eyes,  divided  ever 
between  natural  filial  trust  and  the  abject  terror  of 
slaves  awaiting  their  doom.  Viewed  from  the  side  of 
man,  and  man's  guilt,  they  could  threaten  limitless 
punishment  of  sin.  Had  they  looked  at  it  from  the  side 
of  God,  and  thought  what  the  character  of  the  Creator 
involved  and  guaranteed,  it  would  have  been,  I  venture 
to  affirm,  impossible  for  Christ  or  his  followers  to  have 
left  this  hideous  dogma  of  a  world  of  perdition,  unrelieved 
by  the  assurance  that  even  into  the  lowest  pit  of  sin  and 
suffering  the  Father's  Love  should  penetrate  and  the 
Father's  Ann  lift  up  the  fallen.* 

But  if,  on  the  one  hand,  human  guilt  must  remain  for 
us,  as  for  the  greatest  souls  of  the  past,  an  abyss  of 
darkness  we  cannot  fathom  ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
goodness  of  God  stands  out  rounded  into  such  an  orb 
that  we  know  evermore  that  "  in  Him  is  no  darkness  at 
all/'  nor  in  His  universe  any  final  evil, — how  are  the 
two  truths  to  be  reconciled  ?  How  are  we  to  avoid  sub- 


*  A  MS.  sermon  by  an  old  divine,  Archbishop  Cobbc,  aflirms 
that  tli.-  Cn.k  words  in  St.  Matthew  signifying  "Thou  fool," 
were  ].n,l,aUy  tran-latrd  fmin  tin-  Aramair  original,  and  might 
be  ren-h-r.-d  m«uv  juvunit.-ly,  "  Th->u  n  probate."  I  know  not  on 
what  authority  tin-  Aivlil.Ni"j,  mad.-  this  .>tatcni.  nt,  hut  if  veri 
fiable  it  w«MiM  mark  a  v.-ry  rurii.us  anomaly  in  tin-  t.-arhing  of 
Christ.  He  condniinrd  it  as  a  mortal  OB,  <l.-,-i  \  in- "flu-ll  I'm- 
for  a  man  to  Uvat  his  l.rotlu-r  a-  in.-.  laimaMr  ami  nn> tally  worth- 
Y«  t  In-  taught  that  tin-  /•'"'//•  r  would  actually  a.n.-ign  that 
bmtlicr,  as  *//••/!,  t-i  .-ti-rnal  j-rr-lit  ion  .' 


144  THE  LIFE  AFTER  DEATH. 


tracting  somewhat  from  our  sense  of  the  ill-desert  of 

o 

Sin,  while  affirming  with  fearless  confidence  that  it  is 
finite  and  evanescent?  I  believe  this  is  a  problem 
having  a  very  practical  bearing  on  the  religious  life  of 
the  time,  and  I  doubt  very  much  whether  the  common 
substitute  for  the  doctrine  of  the  eternity  of  future  phy 
sical  pain — namely,  a  definite  period  of  such  pain  after 
death — will  at  all  meet  the  requirements  of  the  case. 
Whatever  be  the  relations  of  Pain  and  Sin  (and  I  am 
far  from  denying  that  they  exist),  they  are  not  of  a  kind 
which  wholly  satisfy  the  mind.  They  seem  to  offer  a 
form  of  Eetribution  and  a  method  of  Eestoration,  but  not 
necessarily  to  constitute  one  or  the  other.  Something 
different  from  mere  suffering  is  needful  to  complete  an 
"  atonement "  (or  renewal  of  union)  between  the  sinful 
soul  and  the  Divine  Holiness.  Not  every  "fire"  would 
be  a  "  Purgatory."  In  fact,  among  the  mysterious  uses  of 
Pain  it  is  hardly  possible  to  reckon  it  as  a  simple  coun 
terpoise  thrown  into  the  scale  against  guilt,  and  of  itself 
adjusting  the  balance  of  Justice.  Those  who  hold  that 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  Punishment  in  the  Divine 
order,  and  those  who  hold  that  a  certain  definite  modi 
cum  of  pain  apportioned  to  each  sin  fulfils  that  order, 
seem  to  me  equally  to  err. 

Surely  the  clue  to  the  truth  must  lie  in  some  other 
direction  ?  Our  bodies,  with  their  pleasures  and  pains, 
are  so  much  a  part  of  ourselves  now,  that  our  moral 
lessons  must  necessarily  come  to  us  partly  through  them. 
Very  naturally,  that  intimate  union  and  its  consequences 


Till:    I.IIT    AFTER    DKAT1F. 


was  transferred  in  the  imagination  of  the  men  of  old  to 
another  world,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  Kesurrection  of 
the  Flesh  (which  happened  to  descend  to  us  with  more 
valuable  heirlooms  in  one  line  of  our  mental  pedigree) 
has  served  to  give  some  sort  of  colour  to  our  persistence 
in  their  ideas.  But  looking  at  the  matter  from  the 
standpoint  of  modern  psychology,  it  is  hard  to  see  what 
we  can  have  to  do  beyond  the  grave  with  physical  pains 
of  any  kind.  Of  course  it  is  possible  to  imagine  that 
the  new  bodies  with  which  we  may  (or  may  not)  bo 
clothed  should  from  the  first  be  inlets  of  suffering.  l»ut 
as  they  can  hardly  be  supposed  to  receive  the  taint  of 
the  diseases  of  the  poor  sin-stained  frames  left  in  the 
grave,  whatever  pains  they  may  endure  must  be  con 
ceived  of  as  purely  arbitrary,  and  of  a  kind  bearing  in) 
analogy  to  any  order  of  the  Divine  government  with 
which  we  are  acquainted 

But  though  it  is  most  difficult  to  conceive  of  ph>i* 
sutr.-ring  under  the  conditions  of  a  new  life  (unless  as 
the  reflex  of  more  sensitive  frames  with  the  sufferings  of 
the  soul  ,  it  is,  on  the  contrary,  almost  saliently  obvious 
that  the  disembodied  soul  must  immediately  pass  into  n 
state  wherein  mental  pain  proportioned  to  its  moral  guilt 
will  IK-  unavoidable.  We  have  no  need  to  imagine  a 
burning  vault,  Tit  of  Devils,  or  any  other  machinery  of 
the  Divine  Inquisition.  The  mere  act  of  disembodiment, 
it  would  seem,  must  adequately  account  for  all  that  is 
needed  to  work  out  the  ends  of  justice.* 

*  •'  When   tin-  j", rials  of  thU  \vm-M  liavr  l>i-.-n  j>;^t,  wlim  tiin.- 
havi>  l>r»-n   li-t'i   ln-himl,  .\n-l  thi.<  '  hmlv  "!'  'ir.uli '  h,i ; 
L 


146  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 


In  those  rare  hours  when  the  claims  of  the  body  are 
for  a  time  partially  suspended, — when  we  are  neither 
hungry  nor  thirsty,  nor  somnolent  nor  restless, — when 
no  objects  distract  our  eyes  and  no  sounds  play  upon 
the  ear, — when  we  feel,  in  a  word,  neither  Pain,  nor 
Want,  nor  Pleasure,  from  our  corporeal  frames,  we  obtain 
in  a  few  moments  more  self-insight  than  in  weeks  and 
months  of  ordinary  life.  A  prolongation  of  such  a  con 
dition  under  disease,  wherein  (in  some  rare  cases)  the 
body's  wants  are  reduced  to  a  minimum  without  such 
positive  pain  as  to  occupy  the  mind, — in  interminable 
sleepless  nights,  and  days  when  in  solitude  and  silence 
the  hours  go  by  almost  uninterrupted  by  those  changes 
of  sensation  produced  in  healthy  life  by  food,  ablutions 
and  exercise, — then,  it  would  seem  (from  the  testimony 
of  those  who  have  passed  through  such  experience),  the 
soul  becomes  self-conscious  to  a  degree  quite  inconceiv 
able  under  ordinary  conditions.  The  physical  life  falls 
comparatively  into  the  background,  the  spiritual  and 
moral  life  come  forward ;  and  the  facts  of  our  rela 
tions  towards  God,  our  sense  of  past  transgressions, 
and  our  hopes  of  existence  beyond  the  nearly-opened 


dropped  away  from  the  liberated  soul,  everything  which  clouded 
the  perception,  which  dulled  the  vision,  which  drugged  the  con 
science  while  on  earth,  will  be  cleared  off  like  the  morning  mist. 
We  shall  see  things  as  they  really  are,  ourselves  and  our  sins  among 
the  number.  No  other  punishment,  whether  retributive  or  pur 
gatorial,  is  needed.  Naked  truth,  unfilmed  eyes,  will  do  all  that 
the  most  righteous  vengeance  could  desire." — Enigmas,  p.  260. 
The  following  two  pages  of  this  essay  are  among  the  most  beauti 
ful  and  striking  in  the  range  of  literature. 


Till:    LIFE   AFTER   DKATH.  147 


grave,  become  realities  quite  as  sensibly  felt  as  those  of 
our  bodily  surroundings.  We  luive  but  to  imagine  one 
degree  more  of  such  separation  from  physical  interrup 
tions  and  sensations,  and  conceive  ourselves  as  actually 
severed  from  the  body,  and  it  becomes  clear  that  we 
should  instantly,  and  from  that  circumstance  alone,  \ 
into  a  Purgatory.  Even  if  we  should  retain  no  recoil  •  <•- 
tion  of  the  special  sins  of  earth,  their  consequences,  sen 
sible  at  last  in  our  degraded  natures,  our  mean  im<l 
malignant  sentiments,  our  withered  hearts,  would  be  the 
heaviest  curse.  Everything  we  have  ever  done  of  evil 
has  undoubtedly  left  its  stain  on  us  in  ways  like  tlu-r, 
even  should  the  actual  recollection  of  it  be  effaced  witli 
the  brain-record  of  Memory.  We — our  very  selv.-s, 
whatever  in  us  can  possibly  survive  the  dissolution  of 
tin;  body — must  carry  with  us — nay,  rather  in  us,  these 
dreadful  results.  As  Theodore  Parker  says  quaintly, 
"  The  saddler  does  not  remember  every  stitch  he  took 
when  a  'prentice,  but  every  stitch  served  to  make  him 
« tiddler."  So  every  act  we  have  done  of  good  or  evil, 
every  sentiment  we  have  indulged  of  loving  or  hateful, 
has  gone  to  make  us  saints  or  sinners.  We  may  repent 
the  past,  abhor  it,  renounce  it,  with  the  whole  force  of 
(iod-supp'.rt.-d  will.  But,  as  even  Aristotle  knew,  "of 
this  even  God  is  deprived,  to  make  the  Past  not  to  have 
been."  The  sins  Jiave  been  committed,  and  the  trail  of 
them  over  our  souls  must  remain,  even  if  we  forget  them 
one  by  one. 

But  if  (as  seem-   infinitely  unuv  iaat  with  the 


148  THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH. 

Divine  order)  we  pass  through  no  river  of  oblivion  on 
leaving  the  world,  but,  on  the  contrary,  find  all  the  Past 
unrolling  itself  in  one  long  unbroken  panorama  from  the 
hour  of  Death  backward  to  the  first  hours  of  childish 
consciousness, — then  will  our  Purgatory  be  complete 
indeed!  Then  as  we  look,  unhurried,  dispassioned,  at 
one  hour  of  mortal  life  after  another,  remembering  all 
we  felt  and  did  in  it,  all  the  weaknesses  and  mixed 
motives  which  spoiled  our  purest  moments,  all  the 
selfishness,  the  bitterness,  the  ingratitude,  perchance  the 
sensual  vice  or  cruel  vindictiveness  which  blackened 
the  worst — then  in  very  truth  shall  we  learn  at  last — 
what  it  has  been  idly  dreamed  that  only  Hell  could 
teach — "  the  exceeding  Sinfulness  of  Sin."  The  thought 
is  almost  too  tremendous  to  dwell  upon,  yet  it  is  but 
the  simplest  consequence  from  the  laws  of  Mind,  as 
we  know  them.  There  is  no  need  for  the  Almighty  to 
bare  His  arm  and  hurl  us  into  the  Lake  of  Fire.  He 
has  only  to  leave  us  alone  with  our  sins ;  to  draw  the 
curtain  between  us  and  the  world ;  and  our  punishment 
must  come  with  unerring  certainty. 

This  is  the  awful  Purgatory  which  I  believe  awaits 
us  all.  Is  there  nothing  but  terror  in  it  for  the  sinner 
and  sadness  for  the  saint  ?  Nay,  but  is  there  not  also 
somewhat  of  deep  and  stern  satisfaction  ?  At  the  best 
moments  of  life,  have  we  not  longed  for  such  an  insight 
into  our  own  dark  souls,  such  a  sense  of  the  guilt  which 
we  dimly  knew  existed,  but  under  which  our  hardened 
consciences  remained  numb  ?  Will  it  not  be  something 


THE   LIFE   AFTER   DEATH.  149 

gained  when  the  scales  which  ever  cover  our  eyes  when 
we  strive  to  look  inward  shall  fall  from  them  at  last  ? 
"We  shall  then  know,  and  be  sure  we  know  truly,  what 
is  the  whole  evil  of  our  hearts,  the  sinfulness  of  our 
acts.  There  will  be  no  more  uncertainty  and  fear  of 
self-delusion,  of  walking  in  a  vain  shadow  of  self- 
acquittal,  or,  it  may  be,  of  ill-allotted  self-condemna 
tion.  We  shall  know  our  true  place  in  the  moral  world, 
our  true  relation  to  the  all-holy  God.  And  we  shall  not 
only  know  what  is  true,  but  suffer  what  is  just.  We 
shall  endure  all  the  agony,  and  also  learn  the  infinite 
relief,  of  a  repentance  at  last  adequate  and  proportioned 
to  our  sinfulness.  The  pain  will  fall,  where  it  ought  to 
fall,  upon  our  hearts  themselves ;  and,  as  Cranmer  held 
his  "guilty  hand"  to  the  fire,  so  perchance  shall  we, 
instead  of  striving  to  escape,  even  desire  to  hold  them 
to  their  torture.  That  entire,  absolute,  perfect  Repent 
ance  will  be  the  great  and  true  Expiation ;  and  when  it 
has  been  accomplished,  the  blessed  Justice  of  God  will 
be  vindicated,  and  all  will  be  well. 

Is  there  an  outlook  beyond  this  Purgatory,  wherein 
Time  can  have  no  meaning  ?  Assuredly  there  must  be. 
There  yet  must  remain  for  the  souls  which  God  has 
in; ill.-  and  purified  both  work  to  do  for  Him  and  joy  in 
Him  and  in  one  another.  There  niu>t  In-  the  service  of 
His  creatures ;  the  learning  of  His  truth ;  the  reconcilia 
tion  with  every  foe ;  the  re-union  of  immortal  affection  ; 
and  the  everla-t  in-  approach,  nearer  and  nearer  through 
the  infinite  ages,  to  perfect  -i><>dnu.ss  and  t«.  Him  who  is 


150  THE  LIFE   AFTER  DEATH. 

supremely  good.  But  these  things  lie  afar  off,  where  eye 
hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  the  heart  of  man  con 
ceived,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  those 
who  love  Him — aye,  and  for  those,  also,  who  now  love 
Him  not. 


DOOMED  TO  BE  SAVED. 


IN  old  times,  two  or  three  centuries  ago,  men  believed 
that  they  could  sell  their  souls  to  the  Devil  No  one 
seems  to  think  such  a  bargain  possible  now,  though  the 
belief  in  the  existence  of  the  strange  Incarnate  Evil,  the 
Qreat  Bad  God,  with  whom  it  was  supposed  to  be  trans 
acted,  still  forms  part  of  the  accepted  creed  of  Christen 
dom.  I  am  not  concerned  now  to  discuss  the  absurd  it y 
and  blasphemy  involved  in  this  doctrine  of  a  cruel  and 
i  tless  Wolf  left  freely  by  the  Shepherd  of  Souls  to 
prowl  for  ever  through  His  hapless  fold,  lint  I  shall 
ask  of  you  to  dwell  in  imagination  for  a  few  moments 
on  the  state  of  one  of  the  hundreds  of  men  and  women 
who  forinrrly  believed,  with  unhesitating  credulity,  that 
they  bad  bartered  their  existence  to  the  Fiend,  and  were 
henceforth  for  evermore,  and  without  hope  of  escape, 
the  sworn  -ervants  of  Sa: 

Probably  aiich  imaginary  trail-actions  ^em-rally  hap- 


152  DOOMED    TO    BE    SAVKl>. 


pened  somewhat  in  this  way.  A  man  was  violently 
goaded  by  vindictiveness  to  desire  the  ruin  of  an  enemy, 
or  by  want  or  avarice  to  long  for  gold,  or  by  pas 
sionate  love  to  covet  the  possession  of  the  person  he 
loved.  At  the  same  time  he  entertained,  undoubt- 
ingly,  the  dangerous  belief  that  there  was  a  Power 
always  at  hand  ready  to  gratify  his  desires  at  the  price 
of  a  penalty  to  be  paid  only  in  the  distant  future.  If 
we  attempt  to  realize  the  terrible  ever-present  temp 
tation  which  such  a  belief  would  offer,  I  think  it  will 
appear  only  too  natural  that  in  some  moment  when 
his  longings  were  most  vehement,  the  tempted  wretch 

should  say,  "  /  will  be  revenged" — or  "  /  will  be  rich" 

or  "I will  gain  the  woman  I  love — even  if  I  lose  my 
soul !  I  will  give  myself  to  the  Devil  for  ever,  if  he 
will  do  for  me  what  I  want !"  Supposing  after  this,  by 
some  perfectly  natural  chance,  the  man  did  obtain  his 
end,  his  enemy  fell  sick  or  died,  a  little  money  un 
expectedly  came  in  his  way,  or  the  woman  he  loved 
returned  his  passion, — from  that  moment  he  would  in 
evitably  conclude  Satan  had  accepted  the  bargain,  and 
fulfilled  his  part  of  the  contract.  There  was  no  more 
retrocession  possible.  He  was  no  more  free  to  draw 
back  and  give  up  his  coveted  gains.  Hell  had  hold  of 
him  by  a  bond  which  could  never  be  broken.  He  was 
the  servant  of  Sin,  outlawed  from  God  and  Heaven  and 
the  society  of  the  good  and  innocent,  and  destined, 
without  hope  of  pardon  or  reprieve,  to  pass,  whenever 


DOOMED  TO   BE  SAVED.  I":1, 

his  new  Master  chose  to  call  him,  to  the  realms  of  ever 
lasting  torture  and  despair.  What,  I  ask,  would  be  the 
result  on  a  man's  character  of  finding  himself  so  doomed  ? 
I  think  that  after  the  first  flush  of  gratified  passion  had 

ided,  the  poor  deluded  wretch  must  always  have 
felt  creeping  over  him  a  horror  such  as  no  experience  of 
our  lives  can  render  altogether  comprehensible.  Even 
the  fact  of  his  success  (being  at  the  same  time  the  pledge 
that  the  barter  was  actually  made)  must  have  brought 
with  it  u  thrill  of  unspeakable  awe.  Then  as  time  went 
on,  and  the  gratified  desire  sank  down  among  his  pas 
sions,  while  natural  affections  and  harmless  interests 
resumed  their  ordinary  sway,  there  would  begin  a  period 
of  unmitigated  agony.  No  innocent  pursuit  could  be 
followed,  no  pure  affection  cherished,  no  kindly  action 
perfumied,  I'm-  tin-  man  would  know  that  he  would  l>e 
an  object  of  loathing  and  horror  to  the  nearest  and 

at  did  they  understand  his  real  condition,  and  that 
none  would  take  a  gill  from  his  hand.  K\vry  allusion 
made  by  those  around  him  to  n-liui<>n,  the  memory  of 
his  own  innocent  childhood,  the  spectacle  of  death  and 
interment,  would  each  be  like  a  fr.-h  la^h  of  despair, 
r.y  de^n-es,  I  believe,  even  a  very  bad  and  irreligious 
man,  lindin^  thus  every  avenue  to  good  closed  to  him, 
would  heu'in  to  envy  every  beggar  by  the  wayside,  every 
dying  sufl'eivr  in  the  hospital,  nay,  every  criminal  ^oing 
to  the  gallov,  was  not  like  himself  utterly  and 

eternally  shut  out  from  Cod  and  <  H  .  ourse 

the  belief  in  the  futility  and  liop.-K—ness  of  any  n-pent- 


154  DOOMED   TO    BE   SAVED. 

ance  on  his  part,  the  idea  that  the  Fiend  would  laugh 
were  he  to  attempt  to  pray,  would  finally  drive  him  into 
absolute  recklessness  and  hardness  of  heart.  He  would 
say,  "  Evil,  be  thou  my  good,"  and  give  himself  up  to 
such  gross  pleasures,  such  malignity,  cruelty,  perfidy 
and  blasphemy,  as  his  miserable  heart  might  choose  in 
its  despair.  Looking  back  after  the  lapse  of  ages  to  the 
historical  proofs  that  our  fellow-men  have  actually  gone 
through  this  hideous  torture,  we  feel  now  as  if  the  night 
mare  must  have  been  more  than  the  brain  of  man  could 
bear,  and  that  the  having  caused  such  direful  woe  must 
be  added  to  the  long  list  of  terrors,  persecutions  and 
asceticisms,  which  go  farther,  perhaps,  than  Christians 
commonly  imagine,  to  counterbalance  the  benefits  which 
humanity  has  received  from  their  creed.  If  the  faith 
which  had  its  origin  in  the  pure  spirit  of  Christ,  but 
which  so  soon  became  corrupted,  has  indeed  bound  up 
many  a  broken  heart,  it  has  also  assuredly  broken 
many;  in  monasteries  and  nunneries,  in  the  dungeons  of 
the  Inquisition — aye,  and  in  Protestant  homes,  whence 
guiltless  and  believing  souls  have  been  driven  into  mad 
houses  under  the  terrors  of  the  Unpardonable  Sin. 

But  for  us,  who  neither  believe  it  possible  to  sell  our 
souls  at  all,  nor  in  a  Devil  to  whom  we  might  sell  them, 
is  there  any  lesson  in  this  sad  old  story  ?  I  think  there 
must  be  one,  for  we  believe  exactly  the  reverse  of  that 
hideous  doctrine  which  drove  these  poor  wretches  to 
destruction.  Our  faith  teaches  us  that  our  only  Lord  is 
Goodness  itself  impersonated ;  and  that  we  arc  not 


DOOMED  TO    i;i:   BAYED.  155 

"sold"  to  Him  by  any  act  of  our  own,  not  even  "recon 
ciled"  to  Him  by  any  Atonement  or  Mediator,  but  are 
His  by  birthright  and  by  nature,  His  as  the  child  belongs 
to  its  parent,  His  as  a  man's  thought  is  his  own.  We 
are  each  of  us  Thoughts  of  God.  We  owe  our  being  to 
having  been  in  that  Infinite  Mind ;  and,  as  the  author  of 
the  Book  of  Wisdom  says,  "  Never  wouldst  Thou  have 
made  anything  hadst  Thou  not  loved  it."  The  Creator 
cannot  be  disgusted  with  His  creature's  infirmities,  or 
wearied  of  his  weakness,  or  ready  to  abandon  him  be 
cause  of  his  sin,  for  He  has  understood  it  all  from  the 
first,  and  in  His  book  were  all  our  transgressions  written 
when  as  yet  there  were  none  of  them,  and  we  hung  as 
innocent  babes  upon  our  mothers'  breasts. 

I  know  that  this  faith  is  held  by  us  in  the  very  teeth 
of  scores  of  passages  in  the  Bible,  and  of  the  denuncia 
tion  of  ten  thousand  orthodox  divines.  Nay,  there  are 
some  even  among  those  who  have  left  orthodoxy  far 
behind,  who  yet  hold  that  it  is  both  a  false  and  especially 
a  dangerous  creed  to  teach  men  that  (;<>d  loves  them 
always,  and  that  they  are  certain  to  be  saved  (to  Tise  the 
much  misapplied  old  phrase)  at  last.  Let  us  inquire 
more  carefully  how  this  may  be,  seeing  that,  in  a  • 

uiv,  tin-  praetiral  side  of  our  religion  depends  on 
our  sense  of  the  matter. 

I  think  it  will  he  found  that  Sin  h><>ks  very  dilfenmtly 
in  proportion  as  v.  i  it  from  its  own  level,  or  from 

a  little  higher  up,  or  from  still  farther  ah.,. 

The  man  who   i-  <juite  nu   a   le\el   with   flu-  sin.  w! 


156  DOOMED   TO    BE   SAVED. 

himself  cruel,  unchaste,  deceitful,  dishonest,  drunken, 
hears  always  of  another  falling  into  his  sin  with  a  certain 
evil  pleasure.  As  we  say,  it  "keeps  him  in  countenance," 
and  prevents  him  feeling  shame.  He  finds  no  jests  so 
diverting  as  those  which  tell  of  cheats  and  drunken 
brawls,  adulteries  and  filth.  A  large  mass  of  literature, 
from  the  old  story  of  Gil  Bias  and  Fielding's  novels 
down  to  the  latest  French  romances,  prove  how  wide 
spread  is  this  taste  for  tales  of  vice,  this  propensity  to 
"  rejoice  in  iniquity." 

But  when  a  man  has  begun  in  earnest  to  try  and 
amend  his  own  life,  and  has  learned  to  hate  his  own  sins, 
he  ceases  to  find  anything  amusing  or  ridiculous  in  the 
sins  of  others.  His  feeling  about  them  becomes  one  of 
righteous  anger,  if  the  offence  involve  cruelty  or  perfidy; 
of  disgust  and  loathing,  if  it  be  one  of  sensual  vice.  He 
wishes  heartily  that  justice  may  be  done  on  the  offender, 
and  beyond  this  he  has  no  feeling  towards  him  but 
contempt  and  abhorrence.  Fortunately  the  majority  of 
people  in  every  civilized  community  have  attained  at 
least  so  far  as  this  point ;  and  it  is,  so  far  as  it  goes,  a 
very  sound  standing-ground,  and  one  infinitely  superior 
either  to  the  pleasure  of  the  grossly  wicked,  or  to  the 
sentimental  softness  and  laxity  about  crime,  which  is 
one  of  the  evil  fashions  of  our  day.  I  confess,  when  I 
hear  of  a  mob  being  with  difficulty  prevented  from 
tearing  to  pieces  some  monster  who  has  committed  an 
act  of  dastardly  cruelty,  I  cannot  altogether  regret  the 
exhibition  of  righteous  popular  indignation  ;  and  on  the 


DOOMED   TO    BE    SAYKD.  157 


other  hainl,  I  kn»w  ffw  worst-  symptoms  of  national 
moral  health  than  a  great  crowd  cheering  and  doing 
honour  to  a  villain. 

But  does  no  man,  I  would  ask,  get  beyond  the  stage 
of  mere  anger  at  crime  ?  I  think  even  very  poor  aspi 
rants  after  goodness  do  so,  especially  if  they  are  parents. 
Suppose  a  man  or  a  woman  to  have  striven  for  years  to 
bring  up  a  young  lad  in  honesty  and  religion ;  to  have 
watched  his  boyish  faults  and  repentances,  his  efforts  to 
do  well,  and  his  sorrow  and  shame  when  he  failed.  At 
the  end  of  all,  the  elder  friend  hears  perhaps  that  the 
youth  has  committed  a  forgery,  or  seduced  an  innocent 
girl,  or  has  sunk  into  habits  of  perpetual  drunkenness. 
What  are  the  feelings  with  which  he  receives  the  sad 
tidings  >  Surely  they  are  very  different  from  mere 
anger  and  indignation,  and  a  fierce  desire  to  punish  the 
offender.  He  will  indeed  feel  (inasmuch  as  he  is  human) 
a  horrible  shock  of  surprise  and  disappointment,  and 
also  perhaps  some  personal  resentment  that  all  his  good 
counsels  have  been  thrown  away.  But  beyond  all  this, 
and  far  more  deeply,  he  will  grieve  that  such  wickedness 
should  be  done,  and  done  by  the  man  he  knows  so  wrll, 
whose  soul  has  so  often  lain  bare  to  him,  who  was 
capable  of  so  much  l>rttci  things.  He  will  understand 
how  certain  faults  in  his  nature,  certain  temptations  in 
his  lot,  have  !••«!  him  on,  step  by  step,  till  he  has  been 
entangled  in  sin  and  has  fallen  so  miserably.  And  thru 
his  heart  will  i:»  nut  in  pity  and  compassion  unuttnaM.' 
towards  the  unhappy  one.  He  will  know  that  hi*  OOtt- 


158  DOOMED   TO   BE   SAVED. 


dition  is  infinitely  deplorable ;  that  if  he  repent  and  feel 
his  guilt  he  must  endure  agonies  of  remorse,  and  that  if 
he  be  callous  and  feel  it  not,  it  is  so  much  the  worse. 
He  will  estimate  the  man's  misfortunes  as  ten  thousand 
times  heavier  than  if  he  had  lost  his  health  or  wealth, 
or  become  blind  or  maimed.  And  if  he  be  the  father  or 
master  of  the  offender,  and  obliged  in  some  way  to  visit 
his  transgression  with  punishment,  he  will  earnestly 
strive  that  even  in  punishing  him  he  may  do  him  good 
and  bring  him  to  a  better  mind,  so  as  to  lead  to  his 
restoration  to  peace  and  virtue,  and  entire  reconciliation 
with  himself. 

Now  I  challenge  those  who  forbid  us  to  believe  in  the 
infinite  mercy  of  God  to  say  which  of  these  three  ways 
of  viewing  Sin  is  most  godlike— most  probably  nearest 
to  the  way  in  which  God  must  view  it.  Will  he  feel 
pleasure  in  it  ?  Assuredly  not !  Will  He  feel  mere 
anger  and  wrathful  indignation  ?  I  think  it  was  very 
natural  that  the  old  Hebrews,  who  had  just  reached 
that  stage  themselves,  should  suppose  He  did  so.  But 
I  also  think  that  it  is  monstrous,  for  a  race  who  have 
for  two  thousand  years  taken  Christ's  blessed  parable  of 
the  Prodigal  Son  as  the  very  Word  of  God,  to  do  any 
thing  of  the  kind.  I  think  if  we  were  not  caught  in  the 
meshes  of  that  wretched  Augustinian  scheme  of  theology 
which  makes  the  Atonement  necessary  to  appease  God's 
wrath,  and  postulates  eternal  Hell  to  compel  us  to  accept 
it,— I  think,  I  say,  if  it  were  not  for  this  theology,  all 
Christendom  must  have  long  ago  come  to  see  that,  at 


DOOMED  TO  in:  SAvr:n.  159 

tlif  •.  !  :  .1 1  towanU  a  -inner  as  a  Father  or 

nt  would  do,  and  not  as  a  man  less  good  or  wise  or 
merciful, — the  great  Police  HHUI  of  the  Universe  !  And 
remember,  when  we  are  presuming  to  speak  of  the  awful 
character  of  God,  it  is  not  our  business  to  inquire  what 
it  is  jt'.^t  II.-  may  be  or  do  without  injustice  or 

cruelty ;  but  what  is  the  very  highest,  the  noblest,  the 
kindest,  the  most  royal  and  fatherlike  thing  we  can 
possibly  lift  our  minds  to  conceive.  When  we  have 
found  ///'//,  we  may  be  assured  it  is  the  nearest  we  can 
yet  approach  to  the  truth.  By-and-by,  when  we  are 
loftier,  nobler,  and  kinder  too,  we  shall  get  nearer  to  it 
still.  Of  all  impossible  things,  the  most  impossible  must 
surely  be  that  a  J/a/t  should  dream  something  of  tin; 
(iood  and  the  Noble,  and  that  it  should  prove  at  last 
that  his  Creator  was  less  good  and  less  noble  than  he 
had  dreamed.  We  Theists  then,  I  conceive,  are  justil.i-d 
(even  in  this  dim  world  of  imperfect  and  uncertain 
vision)  in  holding  clearly  and  boldly,  as  the  very  core 
of  our  faith,  that  God  loves  eternally  and  unaheiahly 
.-very  Onal  In-  has  made;  and  that  our  Sin,  while  it 
draws  a  thick  veil  over  our  eyes,  and  makes  it  impossible 
to  ^ive  us  the  joy  of  communion  with  Him,  yet  never 
chants  Him;  never  blarki-ns  that  Sun  of  Love  in  the 
heavens. 

Nor  ifl  it  only  by  argument  and  analogy  that  we  come 
to  this  conclusion.  The  Lord  of  Con-  ienoe  win.  bids 
us  forgive  till  seventy  ti.  the  Lord  of  Life, 

the  Lather  of  Spirits,  who  re\v.tN    Him-i-if  to  u>  in  the 


160  DOOMED   TO   BE   SAVED. 

supreme  hour  of  heartfelt  prayer ;  that  God  whose  voice 
has  so  often  called  us  back  from  our  wanderings  and 
put  it  into  our  hearts  to  pray,  and  then  has  blessed  and 
restored  us  again  and  yet  again — that  God  we  know  is 
never  to  be  alienated.  He  is  our  Guide  for  ever  and 
ever ;  Friend,  Master,  Father,  Lord  !  As  physically  we 
live  and  move  and  have  our  being  in  Him,  so  morally 
we  live  in  His  bosom,  and  are  surrounded  by  His  love 
and  pity.  Poor,  froward,  rebellious  babes,  struggling 
now  with  the  pains  of  mortality,  and  now  stretching 
out  vain  hands  of  longing  to  seize  forbidden  joys — with 
all  our  wrestlings  and  struggles  we  never  fall  out  of  His 
Arms.  They  close  round  us  even  at  our  worst.  The 
Calvinists  hold,  as  one  of  their  "  Five  Points,"  the  "  Final 
Perseverance  of  the  Saints."  We  Theists  believe  in  that 
"Perseverance"  too,  and  are  persuaded  that  no  human 
heart  which  has  once  known  the  unutterable  bliss  of 
loving  God  can  ever  forget  it,  or  cease  to  yearn  to  return 
from  every  wandering  to  His  feet.  But  we  also  believe 
in  the  Final  Salvation  of  those  who  are  not  Saints,  but 
Sinners — nay,  of  the  very  worst  and  most  hardened  of 
mankind.  As  one  of  the  wisest  men  I  ever  knew  (the 
late  Matthew  Davenport  Hill)  once  said  to  me,  "  I 
believe  in  the  aggressive  power  of  love  and  kindness,  and 
in  the  comparative  weakness  of  every  obstacle  of  evil  or 
stubbornness  which  can  be  opposed  thereto."  We  do 
not  think  man's  evil  can,  in  the  long  run  of  the  infinite 
ages,  outspeed  finally  God's  ever-pursuing  mercy.  He 
must  overtake  us  sooner  or  later.  True,  it  may  be  late 


DOOMED   TO    BE    SAYF.D.  161 

— very  late,  before  He  does  so.  Not  necessarily  in  this 
world ;  not  perchance  in  the  next  world  to  come.  We 
may  doom  ourselves  to  groan  beneath  the  burden  of  sin, 
and  writhe  beneath  the  scourge  of  just  and  most  merciful 
Betribution — again  and  yet  again — no  one  knows  how 
long.  We  may  choose  evil  rather  than  good,  and  vile- 
ness  instead  of  nobleness,  and  be  ungrateful  and  sinful 
almost  as  He  is  long-suffering  and  infinitely  holy.  But 
it  is  almost,  not  quite  !  God  will  get  the  better  of  i; 
last. 

Is  this  indeed  a  "dangerous  creed"?  Will  men  be 
the  worse  and  harder  and  more  daringly  wicked  for 
holding  it  ?  My  friends,  we  are  all,  I  fear,  very  un 
worthy  types  of  what  Theists  should  be.  Nay,  I  have 
never  yet  seen  man  or  woman,  not  that  hero -soul 
Theodore  Parker — not  that  true  saint  of  God,  Keshub 
Chunder  Sen — who  altogether  and  perfectly  attained 
those  Alpine  heights  to  which  Theism  should  lift  us. 
But  yet  even  at  our  weakest,  we  know  that  we  are  not 
the  worse  for  believing  in  the  infinite  goodness  of  God. 
Was  any  one  ever  the  worse  for  having  an  earthly  father 
who  would  grieve,  or  a  mother  who  would  weep  and 
pray  for  him  in  his  sin,  rather  than  curse  him  and  cast 
him  nil  '  Unman  nature  is  bad  enough, — I  am  not  dis- 
poted  to  underrate  its  vi»vs  ami  un-unness.  But  with 
all  my  soul  I  repudiate  and  ivj. «  L  the  blasphemy  that  it 
can  grow  worse  for  having  a  bt  itn  knowledge  of  God. 

The  results  of  a  settled  faith  that  we  are  inevitably 
destined  to  become  good  and  l.lrss.-d,  ought  obviou.-ly 


162  DOOMED   TO   BE   SAVED. 


to  be  as  nearly  as  possible  the  precise  converse  of  the 
results  of  the  belief  of  the  poor  wretch  who  imagined 
he  had  sold  himself  to  the  Power  of  Evil.  Just  as  he 
must  have  looked  round  and  envied  the  meanest  or 
most  suffering  of  mankind,  so  we  must  look  upon  the 
happiest  or  most  fortunate  who  hold  darker  creeds  as 
far  less  blessed  than  ourselves.  To  them,  half  the  horizon 
is  covered  by  a  great  lurid  cloud,  out  of  which  come  the 
thunders  and  the  bolts  of  doom,  and  which  may  at  any 
moment  blot  out  the  sun  for  ever  from  their  sight,  even 
as  they  believe  that  to  tens  of  thousands  of  the  dead 
He  is  hid  for  evermore.  For  us,  that  shroud  of  black 
ness  has  rolled  utterly  away,  and  the  Glory  of  God 
shines  wide  as  earth  and  heaven,  showering  blessings 
on  the  head  of  every  creature  He  has  made.  It  is  only 
our  own  dim  eyes,  blinded  by  the  mists  of  sin  and 
selfishness,  which  sometimes  fail  to  see  Him. 

And  again— just  as  the  fiend-bought  man  dreamed  it 
was  of  no  use  for  him  to  try  to  return  to  virtue,  or  to 
yield  to  the  softening  of  his  heart  when  the  sweet  dews 
of  penitence  fell  on  him,  as  they  fall  sometimes  on  us 
all, — so  we,  on  the  contrary,  must  needs  know  that  it  is 
no  use  for  us  to  persist  in  rebellion  and  harden  ourselves 
against  the  thought  of  God's  love.  We  are  doomed  (0 
blessed  doom !)  to  be  conquered  at  last,  and  brought  in 
remorse  and  shame,  and  yet  with  the  infinite  peace  of 
restoration,  to  our  Father's  arms.  We  are  destined  to  be 
noble,  not  base ;  pure,  not  unholy ;  loving,  not  selfish  or 
malicious.  Sooner  or  later  throughout  the  cycles  of  our 


•  >MKI>  TO  i;i:  <s\v  1G3 


immortality,  all  the  vih;  .sensuality,  the  yet  inure  hideous 
hate  and  malice  which  we  sometimes  hug  now  to  our 
hearts,  must  fall  off  us  like  loathsome,  outworn  rags, 
and  he  trampled  under  our  feet  with  disgust  and  shame. 
We  never  sink  our  souls  in  gross  and  unholy  pleasures 
now,  but  we  are  befouling  them  with  mire  which  here 
after  we  shall  wash  away  with  rivers  of  tears.  We 
never  utter  a  cruel  or  slanderous  word,  or  hurt  a  child 
or  a  brute,  but  we  are  making  a  wound  in  our  hearts 
whii-.h  will  smart  long,  long,  after  our  victim  has  for 
gotten  its  pain.  Nay,  we  never  miss  an  opportunity  of 
giving  innocent  pleasure,  or  of  helping  another  soul  on 
the  path  to  God,  but  we  are  taking  away  from  ourselves 
for  ever  what  might  have  been  a  happy  memory,  and 
leaving  in  its  place  a  remorse.  A  French  cynic  (who 
could  not  have  known  what  friendship  meant)  ad\ 
us  to  "live  with  our  friends  as  if  they  mi^ht  one  day 
become  our  enemies."  A  good  Kn^li>hman  reversed  the 
maxim,  and  bade  us  "live  with  our  enemies  as  if  they 
mi'Jit  one  day  become  our  friends."  My  Iellow-Th< 
it  is  not  for  us  a  matter  of  chance  that  our  enemies  /////// 
on.-  day  become  our  friends,  hut  of  tirm  faith  that  they  t>-<// 
one  day  do  so  ;  that,  as  Mahomet  said,  "the  blessed  shall 
sit  beside  one  another,  and  all  -rud-es  shall  be  taken 
away  out  of  their  hearts."  Why,  even  the  approach  of 
Imly  I  )eath  heals  our  misi-rahlr  <|iiarrels  now,  and  BOJ 
our  bitterest  animosity!  When  we  have  crossed  tin- 
nark  Iliver  and  climlu-d  hut  a  little  way  Inwards  the 
City  of  God  brynnd,  everything  iv^-mhliiiL;  hatred  and 


164  DOOMED  TO  BE   SAVED. 

jealousy  and  malice  and  spite  will  have  died  out  of  our 
souls.  Only  where  their  baleful  fires  have  burned,  there 
must  long  remain  a  black  spot  charred  and  blistering. 

And  as  to  God ;  when  we  come  a  little  more  to  know 
Him,  a  little  to  understand  what  love  He  bears  us,  how 
He  fulfils  all  our  dreams  of  what  the  highest,  the  most 
loveable  and  adorable  can  be,  that  which  our  own  hearts 
from  their  depths  spontaneously  love  and  adore, — when, 
I  say,  we  come  to  know  somewhat  more  of  all  this,  how 
shall  we  look  back  on  our  hardness  and  our  ingratitude  ? 
The  tears  of  an  unworthy  son  upon  a  mother's  grave 
must  be  less  bitter  than  ours.  God  will  forgive  us,  but 
when  shall  we  be  able  to  forgive  ourselves  ? 

These  are,  in  our  faith,  the  certainties  of  the  future. 
We  are  sure  that  we  must  repent  every  sin,  and  rise  out 
of  every  weakness,  till  we  become  at  last  meet  to  be 
called  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Almighty. 
Assuredly  the  conviction  that  such  things  are  in  store 
should  not  leave  us  passive  now,  any  more  than  it  could 
be  indifferent  to  the  man  who  had  sold  himself  to  the 
Fiend  that  he  was  irrevocably  destined  to  perdition. 
At  the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  I  think,  there  is  even  at 
our  worst  and  weakest  a  wish  to  be  good,  a  dumb  long 
ing  to  be  brave,  upright,  truthful,  sober,  deserving  of  our 
own  esteem.  Perhaps  our  ideal  is  not  very  high ;  we  do 
not  hunger  and  thirst  after  any  very  exalted  and  self- 
denying  righteousness;  but  at  least  we  wish  we  were 
better  than  we  are.  The  German  poet  Schiller  says, 
that  no  man  ever  loves  Evil  for  Evil's  sake,  as  he  may 


DOOMED  TO  BE  SAVED.  165 

love  Good  for  Goodness'  sake.  He  only  chooses  evil 
because,  contingently,  it  includes  what  is  agreeable  or 
saves  what  is  disagreeable.  This  is  the  lowest  platform 
on  which  I  believe  we  ever  stand  permanently,  though 
now  and  then  some  of  us  may  be  able  to  understand  all 
too  well  what  the  wretch  did  whom  we  have  been  con 
sidering,  who  gave  himself  up  to  the  powers  of  darkness, 
or  as  St.  Paul  says,  determined  to  "  work  all  iniquity 
with  greediness."  There  are  some  of  us  who  can  look 
back  to  such  black  eclipses  of  all  the  better  life  in  us, 
when  deliberately  and  with  our  eyes  open  we  resolved 
to  do  some  wicked  thing,  even  though  we  saw  beyond  it 
a  long  vista  of  other  sins  and  deceits,  and  practically  in 
doing  it  threw  our  whole  future  into  the  balance  of  evil. 
Looking  back  to  such  days  (if  any  such  there  be  in  our 
memory),  we  tremble  as  in  remembering  how  once  per 
chance  we  hung  helpless  over  a  terrific  precipice,  till 
some  strong  hand  lifted  us  up;  or  how  we  were  sinking 
in  the  waters  of  a  fathomless  sea,  when  some  plank  was 
thrown  to  us  to  which  we  clung  and  were  saved.  Again, 
then-  are  some  of  us  who  have  risen  a  little  above  either 
of  these  states,  who  have  long  turned  their  backs  on  tin- 
dreadful  temptations  of  a  life  of  resolute  sin  and  self- 
induliM-iicr,  and  who  do  a  little  more  than  vaguely  wish 
to  be  better,  or  pray  (as  St.  Aii^u-tine  says  he  diil  in  his 
y>uth),  "  Make  me  holy,  but  not  yet."  They  desire  to  be 
holy  now  and  at  once.  They  have  leann -<l  to  hate  and 
luiithe  their  remaining  faults,  "the  .sin  which  doth  10 


166  DOOMED   TO   BE   SAVED. 


easily  beset  them,"  and  to  wish,  beyond   all   earthly 
wishes,  for  strength 

"  To  feel,  to  think,  to  do, 
Only  the  holy  Right ; 
To  yield  no  step  in  the  awful  race, 
No  hlow  in  the  fearful  fight ;" 

to  be  "  perfect  even  as  their  Father  which  is  in  Heaven 
is  perfect." 

But  whether  our  desire  to  be  good  and  noble  be  only 
a  feeble  and  faint  aspiration,  dimly  felt  amid  the  tumult 
of  life's  toil  and  passion,  or  the  supreme  and  conscious 
longing  of  our  souls, — in  either  case,  I  think  the  faith 
that  we  are  made  for  such  goodness  is  calculated  (if  we 
could  but  realize  it  aright)  to  carry  with  it  an  immea 
surable  power  to  strengthen  us,  to  fan  our  little  spark 
of  holy  ambition  into  a  flame  which  might  burn  on  God's 
own  altar.  The  Parsees,  the  disciples  of  Zoroaster,  have 
among  their  prayers  in  the  Zend-Avesta  the  direction 
that  every  believer  should  say  every  morning  as  he 
fastens  his  girdle,  "  Douzakh  (Hell)  will  be  destroyed  at 
the  resurrection,  and  Ormusd  (the  Lord  of  Good)  shall 
reign  over  all  for  ever."  Not  amiss,  I  think,  was  their 
ritual  devised  to  make  the  first  thought  of  each  opening 
day  one  of  moral  encouragement,  and  of  hope  assured  in 
the  final  victory  of  Light  over  Darkness,  Virtue  over 
Vice,  and  Joy  over  Sorrow  and  Pain.  I  do  not  say  that 
good  men  have  not  been  ready  to  lead  a  forlorn  hope, 
and  fight  the  good  fight  even  in  a  world  they  believed 


DOOMED   TO    HE   SAVED.  107 

doomed  to  perdition,  with  the  terror  before  their  < 
that  even  they  themselves  might  become,  as  St.  Paul 
said  of  himself,  perhaps  "  a  castaway."     But  beyond  all 
doubt  it  is  a  very  different  thing  to  wage  that  awful  and 
relentless  war  with  inward  and  outward  evil,  if  we  can 
but  see,  like  Constantino's  Conquering  Legion,  far  away 
in  the  heavens  the  signals  of  victory.    To  look  round  on 
our  fellow-men,  the  worst  and  weakest, — or,  what  is  far 
harder  to  understand,  the  basest, — and  believe  with  firm 
assurance  that  they  are  one  day  to  be  worthy  of  all  the 
love  and  honour  we  can  give  them, — this  is  to  enable  us 
to  love  and  labour  for  them  now,  and  to  have  patience, 
as  God  has  patience,  with  the  weight  of  clay  which 
overlays  so  heavily  their  little  seed  of  good.     And  still 
more,  to  look  into  our  own  souls,  and  trust  that  one  day 
hull  be  pure,  one  day  all  tin-  vilmess  there  shall  he 
burnt  out,  one  day  we  shall  live  in  that  upper  uir  of 
nol.le  feelings  and  high  thoughts  into  which  now  and 
th''ii  we  have  just  risen  in  some  hour  of  prayer,  to  sink 
.1  in  shameful  failure  to  the  dust, — to  trust  that  all 
\^  \n  store  for  us,  is  to  lift  us  up  out  of  the  slough 
of  nur  ilrspoml  and  renew  our  strength  like  the  eagle's. 
i  iv  an-  not  many  of  us  \vlio  have  advanced 

many  steps  along  that  hrief  way  which  leads  from  the 
(ladle  to  the  grave  without  having  sad  reason  to  feel 
ry  and  disgusted  with  themselves  and   their  futile 
its  to  amend.     As  the  old  hymn  of  ( 'harl<     \\ 
says,  th-  ;  a  hundred  times,  "Thi-onh 

forgive,"  and  then  they  have  sinned  again,  till  at  \.\<l  th«- 


168  DOOMED   TO   BE   SAVED. 

power  of  feeling  anything  like  acute  repentance  has 
passed  away,  and  they  have  ceased  to  hope  very  much 
that  they  will  ever  grow  better  in  this  world.     There  is 
nothing  in  all  life  so  sad  as  this  November  of  the  soul ; 
—the   scorching   suns   of  summer  passion,   the   April 
showers  of  youthful  remorse,  would  be  infinitely  better 
than  this  colourless,  dim  moral  life,  so  chill,  so  unhope 
ful  !     But  even  for  this,  the  faith  in  the  Eternal  Love  of 
God  is  the  return  of  spring.    Brothers  and  sisters,  if  you 
have  felt  this  deadness  fall  on  you,  remember  that  it 
has  no  place,  no  reason  in  our  creed.      We  may  be 
cold  and  dull  and  unrepenting.     We  may  know  even 
the  horrible   experience  that   we   have  greatly  failed, 
greatly  sinned,  and  yet  have  no  tear  of  anguish,  no 
heartfelt  throb  of  remorse  to  give  to  our  shameful  past. 
Yet  this  is  all  our  misery  and  deadness  of  heart, — not 
God 's  withdrawal.     We  cannot  help  ourselves.    But  our 
Father  in  Heaven,  He  who  desires  our  righteousness 
more  than  we  ever  desire  it,  whose  "Will  is  our  salva 
tion," — He  can  help  us,  He  will  help  us.     We  have 
learned  our  own  weakness.     Now  is  the  time  to  learn 
His  Almighty  strength.     It  is  not  for  us  to  despair  of 
growing,  not  merely  pure  but  good,  not  merely  good  but 
holy.     God  has  made  us  for  that  very  thing,  and  what 
God  intends,  that  assuredly  will,  at  last,  be  done.    He  is 
not  wearied  of  us ;  it  is  we  who  are  weary  of  our  vain 
and  vacillating  selves.      I  cannot  use  the  accustomed 
phrase,  that  "He  will  forgive  us  if  we  pray."     He  is 
always  forgiving.     He  stands  by  every  hour  watching 


DOOMED   TO   BE  SAVED.  169 

all  our  poor  struggles,  with  pity  and  love  ineffable; 
Inning — yes! — I  believe  we  may  dare  to  say  it — long 
ing  for  our  return,  that  He  may  bless  us  once  more  with 
the  consciousness  of  His  love ;  the  sense  of  re-union 
with  His  holiness  ;  the  infinite,  immeasurable,  awful  joy 
of  giving  ourselves  to  be  His  in  soul  and  body  on  earth, 
His  to  do  His  holy  Will  in  worlds  beyond  the  grave  for 
ever  and  for  ever. 

Father !  Blessed  Father !  Take  us  thus  back !  From 
all  our  wanderings,  our  coldness,  our  miserable  guilt 
and  rebellion,  our  baseness  and  our  sin,  redeem  us,  O 
God !  Father,  we  love  Thee, — only  a  little  now.  But 
we  shall  love  Thee  hereafter,  wholly  and  perfectly.  Take 
our  hearts  and  mould  them  to  Thyself.  We  give  them  to 
Thee.  That  which  Thou  desirest  for  us,  even  the  same  do 
we  desire.  Fulfil  Thy  blessed  purposes  in  us.  As  Thou 
hast  made  us  to  be  pure  and  good,  so  burn  out  of  our 
souls  all  our  sinfulness.  As  Thou  hast  made  us  to  be 
strong  and  holy,  so  do  Thou  strengthen  us  with  might 
by  Thy  Spirit  in  the  inner  man.  Shew  us  all  the  depth 
of  the  evil,  the  sensuality,  the  bitterness  of  heart,  the 
coldness  towards  Thee  in  which  we  have  lived,  and  the 
;jl«rv  and  beauty  and  blessing  of  the  life  of  love  to  Thee 
and  to  our  fellows,  which  it  is  in  our  power  yet  to  live. 
Lift  us  out  of  the  pit,  out  of  the  mire  and  clay,  and  set 
our  feet  upon  a  rock,  and  order  all  our  goings.  We  are 
Thine,  0  Father  and  Mother  of  tin-  wm-ll  :  we  are  Thine 
— save  us  !  We  know  that  Thou  wilt  save  ! 


THE  EVOLUTION  OF  THE  SOCIAL 
SENTIMENT; 

OR, 

HETEEOPATHY,  AVEKSION  AND  SYMPATHY. 


THERE  is  perhaps  no  human  emotion  which  may  not 
be  described  as  infectious  or  epidemic,  quite  as  justly 
as  idiopathic  or  endemic.  We  "  catch"  cheerfulness  or 
depression,  courage  or  terror,  love  or  hatred,  cruelty  or 
pity,  from  a  gay  or  a  mournful,  a  brave  or  a  cowardly, 
an  affectionate  or  malicious,  a  brutal  or  tender-hearted 
associate,  fully  as  often  as  such  feelings  are  generated 
in  our  own  souls  by  the  incidents  of  our  personal  expe 
rience.  In  the  case  of  individuals  of  cold  and  weak 
temperaments,  it  may  even  be  doubted  whether  they 
would  ever  hate,  were  not  the  poisoned  shafts  of  an 
enemy's  looks  to  convey  the  venom  to  their  veins ;  nor 
love,  did  not  the  kiss  of  a  lover  kindle  the  unlighted 
fuel  in  their  hearts.  The  sight  of  heroic  daring  stirs  the 
blood  of  the  poltroon  to  bravery,  and  the  sound  of  a 


THE    SOCIAL    SKNTIMI-NT.  171 

single  scream  of  alarm  conveys  to  whole  armies  the  con- 
'ii  of  panic  fear.  Among  the  horrors  of  sieges  and 
revolutions,  the  worst  atrocities  are  usually  committed 
by  men  and  women  hitherto  harmless,  who  suddenly 
exhibit  the  tiger  passions  of  assassins  and  petrolenses ; 
maddened  with  the  infection  of  cruelty  and  slaughter. 
Sympathy,  then,  is  not,  properly  speaking,  one  kind  of 
Emotion,  but  a  spring  in  human  nature  whence  every 
Emotion  may  in  turn  be  drawn,  like  the  manifold  liquids 
from  a  conjuror's  bottle.  In  the  following  pages  I  shall, 
however,  endeavour  to  trace  its  development  only  in  the 
limited  sense  of  that  Emotion  to  which  we  commonly 
give  the  name  of  Sympathy  par  excellence ;  namely,  the 
sentiment  of  Tain  which  we  experience  on  witnessing  the 
Pain  of  another  person,  and  of  Pleasure  in  his  Pleasure, 
irrespective  of  any  anticipated  results,  present  or  future, 
touching  our  personal  interests.  It  has  been  hitherto 
assumed  universally  (so  far  as  I  am  aware)  that  this 
ise  emotion  of  Sympathetic  Pain  and  Pleasure  has 
been  frit  in  all  ages  by  mankind  ;  and  that,  allowance 
l>cinur  made  for  wanner  and  colder  temperaments,  and 
for  the  intervention  of  str*  H.M  i  <,r  \\eaker  moral  rein 
forcements,  we  might  take  it  I'm •  «,rranti •<!  that  every  man, 
woman  and  child,  savage  and  civil i  frit, 

and  will  always  !  pain  in  pain  and  pic, 

in  pleasure.*    It  i  m  «•!'  the  present  paper  to  i 


Mr.    Bain    >ays  ;    tin-   Will,   ]..    I  i:i>    that 

Com] 


172  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

certain  reasons  for  reconsidering  this  popular  opinion, 
and  for  treating  the  Emotion  of  Sympathy  as  a  sentiment 
having  a  Natural  History  and  being  normally  progressive 
through  various  and  very  diverse  phases ;  differing  in 
all  men,  not  solely  according  to  their  temperaments  or 
moral  self-control,  but,  still  more  emphatically,  accord 
ing  to  the  stage  of  genuine  civilization  which  they  may 
have  attained.  It  is  superfluous  to  remark  that  this 
inquiry  is  an  important  one,  and  must,  if  successfully 
conducted,  serve  to  throw  no  small  light  on  the  whole 
subject  of  the  Social  Affections.  Here,  in  the  electric 
commotion  caused  by  the  actual  spectacle  of  vivid  pain 
or  pleasure,  we  must  needs  find  the  best  marked  among 
all  the  multifarious  psychological  phenomena  which 
result  from  the  collision  of  human  souls.  All  our 
Benevolence  is,  in  truth,  only  the  extension  of  such 
instant  and  vehement  sympathy  with  actually-witnessed 
pain  or  pleasure,  into  the  remoter  and  less  ascertained 
conditions  of  our  fellow-creatures'  sufferings  and  enjoy 
ments  ;  all  our  Cruelty  is  only  the  perpetuation  and 
exacerbation  of  the  converse  sentiment.  As  a  flash  of 


that  "never  has  the  destitute  been  utterly  forsaken."  Also 
(p.  210)  that  "the  foundations  of  Sympathy  and  Imitation  are 
the  same ;"  and  that  though  "  the  power  of  interpreting  emotional 
expression  is  acquired,  some  of  the  manifestations  of  feeling  do 
instinctively  excite  the  same  kind  of  emotion  in  others,  the  princi 
pal  instances  occurring  under  the  tender  emotion.  The  moistened 
eye,  and  the  sob,  wail  or  whine  of  grief,  by  a  pre-established  con 
nection  or  coincidence,  are  at  once  signs  and  exciting  causes  of  the 
same  feeling." 


THE   SOCIAL    SENTIMENT.  173 

lightning  is  to  latent  electricity,  such  is  the  rapid  and 
vivid  Emotion  struck  out  in  us  by  the  sight  of  another's 
agony  or  ecstacy,  compared  with   our  calm,  habitual 
social  sentiments.      Hitherto  little  attention  has  been 
paid  to  such  Emotions,  because  (as  above  remarked)  it 
has  been  assumed  that  they  exhibit  uniform  phenomena ; 
and  that  if  a  man  be  so  far  elevated  above  a  senseless 
clod  as  to  feel  anything  at  the  sight  of  another's  Pain, 
that  which  he  feels  is  always  sympathetic  Pain ;  and  if 
he  feel  anything  at  sight  of  Pleasure,  it  is  Pleasure.    So 
deeply,  indeed,  is  this  delusion  rooted  in  our  minds,  that 
it  is  almost  impossible  at  the  first  effort  to  dissever  the 
idea  of  such  sympathy  from  our  conception  of  human 
nature  in  its  rudest  stage ;  much  more  to  divide  it  from 
the  sentiment  of  Love,  or  avoid  confounding  the  lack  of 
it  with  personal  Hatred.     With  those  whom  we  love  (it 
is  taken  for  granted)  we  must  sympathize  intensely; 
and  with  the  rest  of  mankind  in  lesser  measure,  unless 
some  special  bar  of  antipathy  intervene.     But  a  little 
reflection  will  shew  that  this  is  far  from  holding  good 
as  universally  true.     There  is  such  a  thing  as  Love 
which  is  wholly  a  Love  of  Complacency  without  admix 
ture  of  Itenevolence ;  which  seeks  its  own  gratification, 
and  is  perfectly  callous  to  the  pains  and  joys  of  its  object. 
And  there  is  often  absolute  absence  of  sympathy  bet\\ « •«  -n 
man  and  man,  when  no  personal  hatred  exists  to  inter 
fere  with  its  expansion.     The  explanation  of  the  facts 
must  be  found,   if  at   all,  by  disentangling  the  roots 
of  Egotism  and  Altruism  (now  so  clusuly  interwoven, 


174  THE  EVOLUTION  OF 

but  in  their  origin  so  far  apart)  at  the  very  nexus  of 
immediate  Sympathy,  where  one  human  heart  reflects 
back  in  vivid  Emotion  the  Emotion  of  another. 

The  first  question  which  concerns  us  is :  Does  the 
description  of  Sympathy,  as  above  given,  as  the  common 
sentiment  of  men  and  women  at  our  stage  of  civiliza 
tion,  apply  properly  to  the  spontaneous  sentiments  of 
children  and  savages  ?  Does  their  Emotion  at  the  sight 
of  Pain  or  Pleasure  take  the  same  form  as  ours,  and 
does  it  prompt  them  to  similar  actions?  There  are 
grounds,  I  believe,  for  denying  that  it  does  anything  of 
the  kind,  and  for  surmising  that  the  Emotion  felt  at 
such  stages  at  the  sight  of  Pain  is  more  nearly  allied  to 
Anger  and  Irritation  than  to  Tenderness  and  Pity ;  and 
the  Emotion  felt  at  the  sight  of  Pleasure,  more  akin  to 
Displeasure  than  to  reflected  Enjoyment. 

Before  endeavouring  to  interpret  the  sentiments  of 
savages  in  these  matters,  we  shall  do  well  to  cast  a  pre 
liminary  glance  at  the  behaviour  of  the  lower  animals, 
concerning  which  we  know  somewhat  more,  and  are  less 
liable  to  be  misled.  Without  assuming  that  the  feelings 
of  brutes  supply,  in  a  general  way,  any  direct  evidence 
regarding  those  of  even  the  most  degraded  tribes  of  men, 
they  may  justly  be  held  to  afford  useful  indication  of 
them  in  the  case  of  those  actions  wherein  brute  and 
savage  obviously  coincide,  while  the  sentiments  of  civi 
lized  humanity  fail  to  supply  any  explanation. 

Of  all  the  facts  of  natural  history,  none  is  better 
ascertained  than  the  painful  one,  that  almost  all  kinds 


THE   SOCIAL   SENTIMENT.  175 

of  animals  have  a  propensity  to  destroy  their  sick  and 
aged  or  wounded  companions.     The  hound  which  has 
fallen  off  his  bench,  the  wolf  caught  in  a  trap,  the  super 
annuated  rook  or  robin — in  truth,  nearly  all  known 
creatures,  wild  or   domesticated,  undergo   involuntary 
'•Kutlianasia"  from  the  teeth,  bills  or  claws  of  th.-ir 
hitherto  friendly  associates.     It  may  be  said  to  be  the, 
law  of  creation  that  such  destruction  of  the  sick  and 
aged  should  take  place ;  a  law  whose  general  beneficence, 
as  curtailing  the  slow  torments  of  hunger  and  decay, 
has  properly  been  adduced  by  natural  theologians  to 
console  us  for  its  seeming  repulsiveness  and  severity. 
The  sight  of  another  animal  of  its  kind  in  agony  appears 
to  act  on  the  brute  as  an  incentive  to  destructive  rage. 
He  is  vehemently  excited,  rushes  at  the  sufferer,  bellow 
ing,  barking  or  screeching  wtfdiy,  and  commonly  gores, 
bites  or  pecks  it  till  it  dies.    The  decay  of  its  aged  com 
panion,  though  it  affects  the  animal  less  violently  than 
its  agony,  stirs  somehow  the  same  in-tin<  t,  which  is  the 
precise  converse  of  helpful  pity ;  and,  if  the  species  be 
gregarious,  a  whole  flock  or  h«-rd   will  often  join   to 
extinguish  the  last  spark  of  expiring  life  in  one  of  their 
own  band.     There  are  of  course  exceptions  to  this  rule, 
especially  among  domesticated   animals,   which   some 
times  acquire  gen  tier  habits,  and  atone  stage  of  ad  vain  •«? 
merely  forsake  th<-ir  sick  companions,  and  at  another 
actually  help  and  befriend  them.     The  broad  fact,  how 
ever,  on  which  1  de-ire  to  insist   at  this  moment  is,  that 
at  tin;  .si.ijht  of  Tain  animals  generally  feel  an  impulse. 


176  THE  EVOLUTION  OF 

to  Destroy  rather  than  to  Help ;  a  passion  more  nearly 
resembling  Anger  than  Tenderness.  This  emotion  (to 
avoid  continual  circumlocution)  will  be  indicated  in  the 
following  pages  by  the  term  which  seems  most  nearly 
to  describe  its  chief  characteristic,  namely,  Heteropathy. 
It  is  the  converse  of  "Sympathy,"  as  we  understand  that 
feeling;  and  it  differs  from  "Antipathy"  as  Anger  differs 
from  Hatred ;  Heteropathy  being  the  sudden  and  (pos 
sible)  transient  emotion,  and  Antipathy  implying  per 
manent  dislike,  with  a  certain  combination  of  disgust. 

The  sight  of  the  Pleasure  of  another  animal  does  not 
seem  generally  to  convey  more  Pleasure  to  the  brute 
than  the  sight  of  another's  Pain  inspires  it  with  Pity. 
As  a  rule,  the  beast  displays  under  such  circumstances 
emotions  ludicrously  resembling  the  exhibitions  of 
human  envy,  jealousy  and  dudgeon.  Only  will  the 
friendly  dog  testify  delight  at  his  comrade's  release  from 
his  chain;  or  the  generous  horse  display  satisfaction 
when  his  yoke-mate  is  turned  out  in  the  same  field  with 
him  to  graze. 

Keeping  these  facts  of  animal  life  in  view,  we  are 
surely  justified  in  interpreting  the  murderous  practices 
in  vogue  to  the  present  day  among  many  savage  tribes 
(and  formerly  common  all  over  the  world)  as  monu 
mental  institutions,  preserving  still  the  evidence  of  the 
early  sway  of  the  same  passion  of  Heteropathy  in  the 
human  race  in  its  lowest  stage  of  development.  The 
half-brutal  Fuegian,  who  kills  and  eats  his  infirm  old 
grandfather,  differs  in  no  perceptible  way,  as  regards  his 


THE   SOCIAL   SKXTIMKXT.  177 

action,  from  the  young  robin  which  cruelly  pecks  to 
death  the  robin  two  generations  older  than  himself.  An 
equally  wide-spread  and  similar  impulse  may  fairly  be 
assumed  to  account  for  actions  so  nearly  identical  in 
barbarian  and  in  bird.  The  only  appreciable  difference 
is,  that,  as  regards  the  savage,  it  would  seem  that  Custom 
(which  must  have  originally  sprung  out  of  an  instinct, 
or  at  least  have  been  in  harmony  with  it;  lias  so  long 
been  stereotyped,  that  the  act  of  human  parricide  is 
generally  performed  with  unruffled  calmness  of  demean 
our,  and  even  with  some  display  of  tenderness  towards 
the  father  or  mother,  who  is  buried  alive  in  Polynesia 
as  kindly,  as  he,  or  she,  would  have  been  put  to  bed  by 
an  affectionate  son  or  daughter  in  England.* 

O  O 

The  same  dispassionateness  in  the  performance  of  th«» 
dreadful  act  seems  indeed  to  have  prevailed  so  far  back 
as  historical  records  extend,  and  we  cannot  (as  it  were) 
actually  catch  the  brutal  Heteropathy  in  the  fact  of 
mnrdcr.  Herodotus  says  the  Masagetao  used  in  his  time 
to  kill,  boil  and  eat  their  superannuated  relations,  holding 


J,  Lul.lio.-k  (Origin  nf  Civili/ation.  j,.  M8)  quota  from 
"Fiji  ami  tin-  Fijian.-"  an  in-tann-  in  wlii.-h  Mr.  Hunt  was  invitr.l 
l.v  a  y..iinU'  mail  to  attrml  hi-  mother'l  lum-i-al.  Mr.  Hunt  j,,i,,,.,l 
tin-  pro.-*  — ion  ami  wa-  Mirj.ri-r.l  i,,  ,,-,•  ]„,  eOTpte,  wln-n  tin-  v«.un^ 
in. in  ]>ointed  out  hi-  nii.tlii-r,  win.  w.i-  walking  al-.n^  with  tli.-m 
as  gay  and  liv.-ly  and  a|i].;uvntly  a-  much  :  ;myl..Mly 

'.      TII   Mr.    Hunt's  ivnion-tiMii.-,.,  the   VMIII-  man  on!- 
l»lii-d,  that  ''.-h.-  was  thrir  in..tln-r,  and  ln-r  sun-  mi-lit  tn  jmt  ln-r 
tn   d.-atli,   m.w   >li,.   had    livi-.l    h.n-   .•n.,u_;h.''      Kvoiituallv  tin-  nM 

woman  w.(- ,  en  monio 


178  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 

such  to  be  the  happiest  kind  of  death.*  JElian  describes 
the  Sardinians  as  killing  their  fathers  with  clubs  as 
an  honourable  release  from  the  distresses  of  age.  The 
Wends,  even  after  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  are 
accused  of  cannibal  practices  of  the  like  kind ;  and  (Mr. 
Tylor  adds)  there  still  existed  in  Sweden  in  many 
churches,  so  late  as  1600,  certain  ancient  clubs  "known 
as  attOrdubbor,  or  family-clubs,  wherewith  in  old  days 
the  aged  and  hopelessly  sick  were  solemnly  killed  by 
their  kinsfolk. 

Nevertheless,  taking  into  consideration  the  law  per 
vading  the  brute  creation,  and  (as  we  shall  presently 
see)  the  yet  perceptible  destructive  impulse  in  the  chil 
dren  of  civilized  regions,  there  seems  to  be  ground  for 
attributing  the  remote  origin  of  all  such  practices,  how 
ever  tenderly  performed  within  historic  times,  to  the 
fierce  instinct  of  the  earliest  savage,  whom  the  sight  of 
pain  and  helplessness  excited  just  as  it  excites  the  bird 
or  beast.  In  the  wild  animal,  it  still  acts  simply  and 
unimpaired.  In  the  man,  even  in  his  lowest  present 
condition,  it  has  been  stereotyped  into  a  custom. 


*  See  an  article  on  Primitive  Society,  by  E.  Tylor :  Contemp. 
Review,  April,  1873.  Mr.  Tylor  traces  the  custom  to  the  necessi 
ties  of  wandering  tribes,  and  says  that  after  there  is  no  longer  the 
excuse  of  necessity,  the  practice  may  still  go  on,  partly  from  the 
humane  intent  of  putting  an  end  to  lingering  misery,  but  perhaps 
more  through  the  survival  of  a  custom  inherited  from  harder  and 
ruder  times.  Necessity  may  explain  desertion,  but  surely  hardly 
murder  and  cannibalism  1 


TIIK    SOP!  \I.    SKNTIMKXT.  179 

Nor  is  it  by  any  means  only  in  the  case  of  aged 
parents  that  the  Heteropathy  of  the  savage  betrays 
itself.  No  similar  custom  of  deliberate  murder  of  the 
infirm  has  had  room  to  grow  up  in  the  case  of  wives, 
who  are  of  course  usually  younger  than  their  husbands ; 
and  we  do  not  therefore  hear  of  a  regular  system  of 
strangling  them  when  permanently  diseased  or  incapa 
citated.  They  are  only  starved,  beaten  and  overtaxed 
with  toil,  till  they  expire  in  the  way  unhappily  not  un- 
faniiliarly  known  to  English  coroners' juries  as  "Death 
from  natural  causes,  accelerated  by  want  of  food  and 
harsh  treatment."  But  if  Heteropathy  acts  only  indi 
rectly  on  sickly  wives,  it  exhibits  itself  in  full  force  on 
puling  and  superfluous  infants.  Custom,  among  number 
less  savages,  and  even  among  nations  so  far  advanced  in 
civilization  as  the  ancient  Greeks  and  modern  Chinese, 
has  regularly  established  child-murder  precisely  in  those 
cases  in  which  the  helplessness  threatens  to  prove  perma 
nent,  and  which,  consequently,  leave  the  destructive 
sentiment  full  play,  though  they  would  call  forth  the 
most  passionate  instincts  of  pity  and  protection  ainon^ 
ourselves.  A  puny  and  deformed  boy  is,  in  the  ruder 
state  of  society,  an  unendurable  object  to  his  parents, 
who,  without  troubling  themselves  about  Spartan  prin 
ciples  concerning  the  general  interests  of  the  community, 
silence  his  pitiful  baby-wails  at  once  and  for  ever.  Kee,  1- 
less  to  add,  no  mercy  can  be  expected  for  a  daughter 
born  where  women  are  (to  use  Mr.  dreg's  phrase)  "re 
dundant."  She  is  exposed  or  drowned  with  less  pity 

»  2 


180  THE  EVOLUTION  OF 


than  a  humane  Englishman  feels  for  a  fly  in  his  milk- 
jug.* 


*  See  the  Marquis  de  Beauvoir's  hideous  account  of  an  evening 
wajk  outside  the  walls  of  Canton,  with  scores  of  dead  and  dying 
infants  lying  beside  the  path.  A  recent  official  Chinese  Ukase  on 
the  subject  of  infanticide,  translated  in  the  correspondence  of  the 
Times,  sufficiently  corroborates  these  statements,  and  shews  also, 
happily,  some  desire  on  the  part  of  the  Government  to  put  a  stop 
to  the  practice.  It  is  issued  by  the  provincial  Treasurer  of  Hupei, 
who  begins  by  quoting  stock  examples  from  Chinese  history  of  the 
piety  of  daughters,  and  proceeds  to  ask  how  it  comes  to  pass,  since 
in  the  present  day  girls  are  doubtless  equally  devoted,  that  "  the 
female  infant  is  looked  upon  as  an  enemy  from  the  moment  of  its 
birth,  and  no  sooner  enters  the  world  than  it  is  consigned  to  the 
nearest  pool  of  water  ?  Certainly,  there  are  parents  who  entertain 
an  affection  for  their  female  infants  and  rear  them  up,  but  such 
number  scarcely  20  or  30  per  cent.  The  reasons  are  either  (1)  that 
the  child  is  thrown  away  in  disgust  because  the  parents  have  too 
many  children  already;  or  (2)  that  it  is  drowned  from  sheer 
chagrin  at  having  begotten  none  but  females;  or,  lastly,  in  the 
fear  that  the  poverty  of  the  family  will  make  it  difficult  to  devote 
the  milk  to  her  own  child,  when  the  mother  might  otherwise  hire 
herself  out  as  a  wet-nurse.  Now  all  these  are  the  most  stupid 
of  reasons.  All  that  those  have  to  do  who  are  unable  through 
poverty  to  feed  their  children  is  to  send  them  to  the  Foundling 
Hospital,  where  they  will  be  reared  up  until  they  become  women 
and  wives,  and  where  they  will  always  be  sure  of  enjoying  a 
natural  lifetime.  With  regard  to  the  question  of  means  or  no 
means  of  bringing  up  a  family,  why  the  bare  necessaries  of  life  for 
such  children  do  not  cost  much.  There  are  cases  enough  of  poor 
lads  not  being  able  to  find  a  wife  all  their  lives  long,  but  the 
Treasurer  has  yet  to  hear  of  a  poor  girl  who  cannot  find  a  hus 
band,  so  that  there  is  even  less  cause  for  anxiety  on  that  score. 
But  there  is  another  way  of  looking  at  it.  Heaven's  retribution 
is  sure,  and  cases  are  nnmmm  where  repeated  female  births  have 
followed  those  when  the  infants  have  been  drowned ;  that  is,  man 


THE   SOCIAL  SENTIMENT.  181 

Of  the  feelings  of  savages  towards  their  sick  and 
wounded  companions,  we  rarely  hear  any  anecdotes.* 
I  have  failed  to  meet  one  illustrative  of  Pity  or  Ten 
derness.  Their  Emotions  on  witnessing  the  pleasures, 
feastings  and  marriages  of  others,  seem  usually  to  par- 


loves  to  slay  what  Heaven  loves  to  beget,  and  those  perish  who 
M-t  themselves  against  Heaven,  a-  thosr  die  who  take  human  life. 
AIM  they  are  haunted  l»y  tin-  wraiths  of  the  murdered  children, 
ami  thus  not  only  fail  to  hasten  the  birth  of  a  male  child,  but  run 
a  risk  of  making  victims  of  them -elves  by  their  behaviour.  The 
late  Governor,  hearing  that  this  wicked  custom  was  rife  in  Hupei, 
itli  tin-  law  some  time  ago  in  seven-  prohibitory  proclama 
tions;  notwithstanding  this,  many  poor  districts  and  out-of-the- 
way  place*  will  not  allow  them.-«-l\vs  to  see  what  is  right,  but 
obstinately  ding  to  their  old  delusion.  Hia  Chien-yin,  a  graduate 
from  Kianghia,  and  otlu-rs  hav.-  lately  petitioned  that  a  jn-o.-l  ma- 
tioii  In-  i  — iied  once  more  prohibiting  this  j  tract  ice  in  >tr»ii'_r  term-. 
Wherefore  you  an-  now  required  and  r«-'jin-t.-d  to  ac.juaint  V"ur- 
all,  that  malr  and  female  infant-  being  of  your  own  llesh 
and  blood,  you  may  be  vi-it--d  by  SLUM-  mon.-ti'ous  calamity  if 
you  n-ar  only  the  mah-  and  diown  the  female  rhiMren.  If  these 
exhortati-  ked  ujion  any  more  a-  m.-iv  iormal  words,  and 

it'  any  JMM.J. lc  \\iih  c..n^i-i..u-  wicki-dn-  io  turn  over  a 

n.-w  I.-af.  they  will  b.-  ]. uni-hed. 

"Beware  and  ob.-y  !      l'..-wan-!" 

*  Dr.  John-Mil  l'll{.  :  "Pity  is  not  natural  t*t  man.  Children 
!\\a\-  cruel.  B  -iiiri.  Pity  i-  acquired 

an. I  ini|ipiv«-il  by  tin-  riiltivalioii  of  iva-on.     \\'.-  may  lia\.-  uneasy 

ng  a  creature  in  diBtreas,  without  pity  i  f"i- \\«- 

ha\«-  not  j.ity  unh--  \\»-  \\i-li  to  ivli.-\r  them.  Wln-n  1  am  "ii 
my  way  t<t  din.-  with  a  fri.-nd,  and,  lindinu'  it  hit.-,  have  bid  tin- 
ri-at-hman  mak-  1  happen  to  attend  when  he  whips  his 

.  1  may  1.  .-1  nnph-a-antly  that  the  animals  are  put   to  pain, 
but  1  do  not  \vi-li  him  to  «l.-i^t.     No,  B  b   him  to  drive 

on.*— Main  -,  p.  i-(). 


182  THE   EVOLUTION  OF 


take  of  the  character  of  restless  and  envious  disquietude, 
visible  in  dogs  when  their  companions  are  petted  or 
possessed  of  a  supernumerary  bone. 

Passing  now  from  the  Brute  and  the  Savage,  we  must 
inquire  whether  any  faint  trace  of  Heteropathy  yet 
lingers  amongst  ourselves.  Let  us  take  a  young  child, 
the  offspring  of  a  cultivated  English  gentleman  and 
tender-hearted  English  lady,  and  observe  what  are  the 
emotions  it  exhibits  when  it  sees  its  baby-brother  receive 
an  injury  and  cry  aloud  in  pain.  That  child's  sentiments 
are,  we  cannot  doubt,  considerably  modified  from  those 
of  its  barbarian  ancestors, 

"When  wild  in  woods  the  noble  savage  ran;" 

just  as  the  instincts  of  the  kitten  of  a  domestic  cat  or 
puppy  of  a  lap-dog  differ  from  those  of  the  cub  of  a 
cat-o'-mountain  or  the  whelp  of  a  wolf.   Even  yet,  how 
ever,  an  impartial  study  may  leave  us  room  to  hesitate 
before  we  "  count  the  grey  barbarian"  so  very  far  "  lower 
than  the  Christian  child/'  as  that  no  signs  of  savage 
impulse  shall  now  and  then  betray  the  old  leaven  in 
the  curled  darling  of  the  British  nursery.     If  narrowly 
watched,  at  least  one  child  out  of  two  or  three  will  be 
seen  to  be  very  abnormally  excited  by  the  sight  of  his 
brother's  Pain.     He  will  appear  much  as  if  subjected  to 
an  electric  shock,  and  his  behaviour  will  be  found  to 
partake  in  an  unaccountable  way  of  all  the  characteristics 
of  Anger  and  Annoyance  against  the  sufferer.     There  is 
no  softness  or  tenderness  in  the  looks  which  he  casts  at 


THK   SOCIAL  SENTIMENT.  183 

his  companion,  nor  will  he  usually  spontaneously  make 
the  slightest  effort  to  help  or  comfort  him  by  the  caresses 
which  he  is  wont  to  lavish  on  him  to  excess  at  other 
moments.     On  the  contrary,  a  disposition  will  generally 
be  manifested  to  add  by  a  good  hard  blow  or  sharp 
vicious  scratch  to  the  woe  of  his  unfortunate  friend. 
Tin -re  may  be — indeed,  there  will  usually  occur — a  burst 
of  tears  like  a  thunder  shower,  but  the  character  of  this 
weeping  fit  is  that  of  an  explosion  of  irritation  and  dis 
gust,  rather  than  of  pity  or  fellow-feeling.   A  gentle  and 
tionate  little  girl  of  three  years  old  has  been  seen 
by  the  writer  to  exhibit  these  emotions  of  Heteropathy 
as  distinctly  as  any  angry  bull  or  cannibal  savage.    The 
child's  baby-sister  of  two  years  old  fell  off  the  lofty  bed 
on  which  both  were  amicably  playing,  and  of  course  set 
up  a  wail  of  fright  and  pain  on  the  floor.     Instantly  the 
elder  child  let  herself  slip  down  on  the  opposite  side, 
round  the  bed,  and  pounced  on  the  poor  little  one 
on  the  floor,  whom  she  proceeded  incontinently  to  be 
labour  violently  with  both  hands  before  rescue  could 
arrive.     Of  course  eventually  both  parties  join,  a  in  ;i 
but  tin-  Utby's  was  a  wail  of  pain  and  terror,  the 
.•Idrr  child's  a  trm pest  of  indignation.      Mothers  and 
nurses,  on  bt-iii-  >t  ridly  interrogated,  will  m-m-ially  con- 
i.(,  havii;  rd  similar  unmistakable  symptoms 

of  Heteropathy  still  lurking  in  iln-  sweetest-temp 
children.      T  1    of  the   pain-di>init,-d    features  of 

th'-ir  friends  or  tin-  moans  of  an  invalid  0  i'"i'th 

very  ugly  emotions;  and  though  many  tcnder-natnred 


184  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 


babies  shew  trouble  at  the  tears  of  their  elders,  even 
they  are  generally  more  excited  than  depressed  when 
they  chance  to  witness  any  solemn  scene  or  demon 
strative  grief.  Fond  mothers  naturally  explain  all  such 
disagreeable  exhibitions  as  resulting  from  the  inability 
of  innocent  little  children  to  understand  pain  and  sorrow. 
But  the  fact  is,  that  they  do,  to  a  certain  extent,  under 
stand  what  they  see,  but  the  exalted  emotion  of  reflected 
Sympathy  is  yet  lacking,  and  in  place  of  it  there  are 
traces  of  the  merely  animal  and  savage  instinct.  Of 
course  the  infantine  displays  of  anger  and  irritation  are 
instantly  checked  in  civilized  homes,  and  the  imitative 
faculty  is  enlisted,  during  its  earliest  and  most  vigorous 
period,  on  the  side  of  Compassion,  which  is  often  enough 
foolishly  misapplied  and  exaggerated,  till  by  the  time  the 
little  girl  is  four  or  five  years  old  she  is  so  far  trained 
as  to  endure  paroxysms  of  woe  for  the  misadventures  of 
her  doll,  deprived  of  an  eye,  or  exposed  to  the  martyrdom 
of  St.  Lawrence  before  the  nursery  fire.  The  "Hereditary 
transmission  of  Psychical  Habits"  has  also  obviously  in 
many  cases  resulted  in  the  inheritance  of  genuine  Sym 
pathy  even  from  the  cradle.  The  old  Heteropathy  has 
been,  strictly  speaking,  "  bred  out." 

In  a  similar,  though  less  marked  manner,  the  sight 
of  another  person's  Pleasure  produces  in  the  childish 
and  yet  uncultured  mind  something  much  more  like 
Displeasure  than  reflex  happiness.  Apart  from  the 
sense  of  injustice  in  the  distribution  of  toys,  food  or 
caresses  (of  course  a  fertile  source  of  infantile  jealousy), 


THE   SOCIAL    SF.NTIMKNT.  185 

there  is  an  actual  irritation  at  the  spectacle  of  another's 
enjoyment,  and  a  disposition  to  detract  from  it, — to 
destroy  the  toy,  or  spoil  the  food,  or  disturb  the  caresses 
— forming  the  most  perfect  antithesis  to  the  reflected 
delight  in,  and  desire  to  enhance  another's  pleasure 
which  constitute  the  sympathy  of  adult  life.  Of  course 
here  also  Education  generally  steps  in  to  check  the 
display,  if  not  to  eradicate  the  sentiment,  of  Envy, 
which,  as  La  Kochefoucauld  says,  is  the  only  one  of  all 
human  passions  in  which  no  one  takes  pride,  and  which 
therefore  its  most  abject  victims  soon  learn  carefully  to 
cloak.  But  enough  of  it  is  betrayed  in  every  school 
room  and  play-ground  to  corroborate  the  assertion  that 
our  earliest  emotion  is  not  Pleasure  in  another's  Pleasure, 
any  more  than  Pain  in  another's  Pain. 

.May  we  stop  here  ?  Does  true  Sympathy  invariably 
iill  the  breasts  of  all  grown-up  men  and  women  in  a 
civili/ed  land  so  as  to  leave  no  room  for  Heteropathy, 
either  in  its  form  of  irritation  at  Tain  or  disgust  at 
Pleasure  1  Ala-:  it  is  to  be  feared  that  a  stern  Belf- 
scrutiny  would  permit  few  of  us  to  boast  that  there  an: 
no  impulses  ivst-mbling  these  left  in  our  nature  to  testify 
to  their  ancient  sway,  There  are  not  many  men  whom 
the  tears  of  a  woman  or  the  wail  of  an  infant  do  not 
irritate,  and  who  have  no  need  of  self-control  to  avoid 
giving  expression  to  anger  at  such  sights  or  sounds.  To 
many  more,  and  even  to  some  women,  the  spectacle  of 
LM  and  i  naturally  so  repugnant,  that 

the  effort  to  render  help  mu.-t  always  he  stimulated  l.y 


186  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 

some  potent  affection,  interest  or  sense  of  duty, — a  fact, 
we  may  parenthetically  observe,  which  merits  the  serious 
attention  of  that  "Noodledom"  which  Sydney  Smith 
says  is  "  never  tired  of  repeating  that  the  proper  sphere 
of  woman  is  the  sick  room,"  and  assumes  that  every 
human  female  is  a  heaven-made  nurse. 

Among  the  lower  classes  of  society,  the  Emotion  of 
Heteropathy  unmistakably  often  finds  its  terrible  vent 
in  the  violence  of  husbands  and  wives,  and  of  parents, 
step-parents  and  schoolmasters,  to  children.  Carefully 
scanning  the  police  reports,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  rage 
of  the  criminal  (usually  half-drunk  and  guided  by  in 
stinct  alone)  is  excited  by  the  precise  objects  which 
would  wring  his  heart  with  pity  had  he  attained  the 
stage  of  genuine  Sympathy.  The  group  of  shivering 
and  starving  children  and  weeping  wife  is  the  sad  sight 
which,  greeting  the  eyes  of  the  husband  and  father  reel 
ing  home  from  the  gin-shop,  somehow  kindles  fury  in 
his  breast.  If  the  baby  cry  in  its  cradle,  he  stamps  on 
it ;  if  his  wife  wring  her  hands  in  despair  and  implore 
him  to  give  her  bread  for  their  children,  he  fells  her 
with  his  fist,  or  perhaps  (as  in  a  recent  notorious  case) 
holds  her  on  the  fire  till  she  is  burned  past  recovery. 
Again,  as  regards  the  no  less  horrible  crime  of  cruelty 
practised  by  both  men  and  women  (especially  as  step 
parents)  upon  children,  it  may  be  always  observed 
that  from  the  moment  in  which  an  unfortunate  little 
creature  has  fallen  behind  its  brothers  and  sisters  in 
physical  or  mental  strength,  or  received  an  unjustly 


THE   SOCIAL   SI.NTIMF.NT.  1ST 

severe  punishment,  from  thenceforth  its  weakness  and 
sobs,  its  crouch i n LJ  ;uid  timid  demeanour,  and  at  last  its 
attenuated  frame  and  joyless  young  face  (the  very  sights 
"which  almost  break  a  compassionate  heart  to  behold), 
prove  only  provocations  to  its  natural  guardians  to  fresh 
outrage  and  chastisement.  The  feebler  and  more  miser 
able  the  child  grows,  the  more  malignant  is  the  Iletero- 
pathy  of  its  persecutors,  till  the  neighbours  (often  so 
criminally  inert !)  wonder  "  what  has  come  to  them"  to 
behave  so  barbarously.  The  truth  is  that  here,  in  the 
yet  lingering  shades  of  the  old  savage  passion,  we  find 
the  explanation  of  a  familiar  but  most  hideous  mystery 
in  our  nature,  the  fact  that  Cruelty  grows  by  what  it 
feeds  on ;  that  the  more  a  tyrant  causes  his  victim  to 
suffer,  the  more  he  hates  him,  and  revels  in  the  si.uht 
of  his  anguish.  Beside  the  deep-seated  sting  of  self- 
reproach,  which  has  been  generally  supposed  to  goad 
tin-  cruel  man  to  hate  those  whom  lie  lias  injured  (just 
as  self-complacency  makes  the  philanthropist  love  the 
t  of  his  beneficence),  the  cruel  person  is  always 
la-hed  by  his  own  Heteiopathy  to  hate  his  victim 
exactly  in  proportion  to  his  sufferings.  The  boor  who 
has,  perhaps  almost  unconsciously,  struck  some  wivtrhrd 
woman  who  bears  his  burdens,  gxowfl 
her  bleed  or  faint,  and  repeats  the,  blow  with  redoubled 
violence,  till  the  moment  comes  in  which  IK;  sullenly 
recogni/es  that  the  object  of  his  rage  can  sufl.-r  no  D 

•!  his  passion   instantly  collapses  and  he  seems  to 
waken  out  of  a  dream.     Just  in  a  parallel  way  in  the 


188  THE   EVOLUTION  OF 

higher  walks  of  life,  moral  cruelty  develops  itself  in 
proportion  as  the  victim  betrays  the  anguish  caused  by 
cutting  words  and  unkind  acts ;  and  receives  its  check 
only  when  a  real  or  feigned  indifference  shields  the  suf 
fering  heart  from  further  wounds. 

If  we  go  yet  a  step  further,  and  note  the  emotions 
raised  in  the  breast  of  men  of  the  ruder  sort  at  the  sight 
of  the  pain  and  death  of  animals,  there  can  be  little  doubt 
that  the  existence  of  thoroughly  savage  Heteropathy  may 
often  be  traced  among  the  cruelties  of  slaughter-houses, 
whale  and  seal  fisheries,  bull-fights  and  dog-fights,  and 
even  among  many  field  sports  of  a  better  kind. 

The  rudimentary  form  of  reflex  emotion  where  it 
concerns  Pleasure  is  somewhat  more  difficult  to  trace 
than  where  it  meets  with  Pain.  The  Envy*  candidly 

*  The  Chinese,  to  justify  the  sentiment,  have  framed  the  inge 
nious  theory  that  there  exists  only  a  fixed  quantity  of  happiness 
for  mankind  to  partake,  and  that  consequently  when  A  is  happy, 
B  is  authorized  to  consider  himself  defrauded.  The  late  amiable 
and  gifted  statesman,  Cavaliere  Massimo  d'Azeglio,  who  had  sin 
gularly  favourable  opportunities  for  comparing  English  and  Italian 
public  life,  remarked  to  the  writer,  that  "  Invidia"  unhappily 
pervaded  Italian  politics  to  a  degree  almost  inconceivable  to  an 
Englishman.  Even  a  success,  he  said,  such  as  a  battle  gained  or 
a  powerful  speech  made  in  the  Chamber,  was  a  source  of  danger 
to  a  Minister,  owing  to  the  enmity  it  excited  even  among  his  own 
parti/ans.  In  France,  the  immense  success  of  the  insurance  offices 
is  attributed  to  the  value  of  their  plaques,  placed  prominently  on  a 
house,  as  a  protection  against  malicious  arson ;  and  in  Normandy, 
of  very  recent  years,  the  inhabitants  of  several  districts  have 
adopted  the  use  of  tiles,  instead  of  thatch,  avowedly  to  save  them 
selves  from  the  dangers  arising  from  the  envy  of  neighbours  and 
relatives. 


THE   SOCIAL   SF.NTIMF.NT.  189 

exhibited  by  children,  .animals  and  savages,  as  before 
remarked,  is  carefully  veiled  in  civilized  and  adult  life  ; 
but  undoubtedly  it  prevails  everywhere  to  an  extent 
sadly  inimical  to  the  existence  of  genuine  reflected 
Pleasure.  For  reasons  to  be  hereafter  stated,  however, 
it  would  appear  that  the  development  of  true  Sympathy 
with  Pleasure  precedes  chronologically  that  of  similar 
Sympathy  with  Pain. 

Starting  now  from  the  position,  which  I  hope  may 
have  been  sufficiently  established,  that  the  earliest  re 
flected  emotion  is  not  sympathetic  Pain  with  Pain,  nor 
yet  Pleasure  with  Pleasure,  but  heteropathic  Resentment 
towards  Pain,  and  Displeasure  towards  Pleasure, — our 
next  task  is  to  attempt  to  define  the  stages  by  which 
these  crude  and  cruel  emotions  pass  into  the  tender  and 
beneficent  sentiment.  That  this  transition  is  n»»t  only 
exceedingly  slow,  but  also  altogether  irregular,  is  obvimis 
at  first  sight.  There  are  two  things  to  be  accomplished 
simultaneously — the  sentiment  itself  must  alter  its  < -ha- 
racter  from  cruel  to  kind;  and  secondly,  having  Ix-rmnn 
kind,  it  mii-t  extend  its  inlluence,  according  to  Pope's 
beautiful  simile,  in  evrr-\vidniing  circles, 

"As  a  small  pebble  stirs  som.-  ju-a.-rful  l;ikc." 

Practically,  we  find  that  the  sentiment  is  always  un 
equally  developed  in  character,  and  also  extended  in  an 
erratic  and  unaccountable  manner,  not  at  all  in  sym- 
metric  Circles,  1-ut  in  inv-ular  pnlyg»ins  with  which  no 
geometry  uf  the  aikutiuns  can  deal.  Nay,  there  \\uuld 


190  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 


appear  to  be  almost  insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  a  simultaneous  development  in  warmth,  and  in  ex 
panse,  of  sympathy.  He  who  feels  passionately  for  his 
friends,  rarely  embraces  the  wider  range  of  social  and 
national  interests  ;  and  he  who  extends  his  philanthropy 
to  whole  classes  and  continents,  too  often  proves  inca 
pable  of  that  strong  individual  love  of  which  the  poet 
could  boast, 

"  Which,  like  an  indivisible  glory,  lay 
On  both  our  souls,  and  dwelt  in  us 
As  we  did  dwell  in  it ;" 

the  most  beautiful  sentiment  in  human  nature,  and  the 
most  blessed  joy — next  to  the  joy  of  Divine  love — in 
human  life.* 

How  the  destructive  and  cruel  instincts  began  of  old  to 
modify  themselves,  is  naturally  a  very  obscure  problem, 
on  which  even  Mr.  Bagehot's  ingenious  and  valuable 
speculations  regarding  the  early  crystallization  of  society 
can  throw  little  light.  The  process  of  amelioration  must 
have  advanced  considerably  even  before  a  Polity,  in  any 
sense,  can  have  existed.  From  the  first,  the  human 
mother,  like  the  mother-bird  and  brute,  no  doubt  felt 
"  compassion  for  the  son  of  her  womb,"  even  though  her 
pity  lamentably  failed  to  prevent  her  concurrence  in 

*  That  it  is  not  impossible,  though  singularly  rare,  for  a  man 
to  unite  the  character  of  an  ardent  philanthropist  with  that  of  a 
most  affectionate  husband,  father  and  friend,  will  be  readily  con 
ceded  by  the  many  who  mourn  the  recent  death  of  Matthew 
Davenport  Hill. 


THE    SOCIAL    SENTIMENT.  101 

infanticide  in  the  cases  most  calling  for  that  compassion. 
From  the  tenderness  of  mothers  must  have  radiated,  as 
from  a  focus,  the  protective  instincts  in  each  family  ;  the 
father  sharing  them  in  a  secondary  degree.  In  the 
earliest  savage  state,  except  for  such  parental  love,  those 
affections  defined  by  the  Schoolmen  as  the  Complacent, 
as  distinguished  from  the  Benevolent,  must  have  had  it 
all  their  own  way.  The  man  loved  the  persons  whu 
ministered  to  his  pleasure,  not  those  who  called  on  him 
for  self-sacrifice.  Still,  even  through  such  wholly  selli-h 
love,  we  must  suppose  him  to  have  begun  to  realize  in 
his  dim  imagination  the  pain  he  witnessed  in  a  beloved 
person,  and,  having  once  figured  it  as  his  own,  to  have 

ided  the  sufferer  with  softened  feelings.  Fossil. ly 
in  some  cases  this  newly-born  emotion  may  at  once 
have  taken  the  shape  of  helpful  Sympathy.  The  "brave 
who  saw  his  companion  wounded  may  have  carried  him 
off  the  field,  ]i lucked  out  the  spear-head  from  his  MoV, 
or  quenched  his  burning  thirst  with  water.  More  often, 
and  as  a  general  rule,  however,  it  may  be  suspected  that 
a  lonur  interval  has  taken  place  alter  the  dotnu-tive, 

met  is  checked  before  the  protective  one  arises  ;  and 
in  tin-  interval  the  emotion  exhibited  is  that  which  I 
shall  class  as  the  second  in  the  development  of  the 
feelings — namely,  Acerswn. 

Pursuing  mir  method  of  seeking  illu>trati<>ns  from  the 
animal  world,  we  find  that  several  of  the  gentler  1>: 
and  such  as  have  seemed  to  receive  some  influence  from 
the  Companionship  Of  civili/ed   man,  very  often   display 


192  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

this  Aversion  to  their  sick  and  suffering  companions. 
They  forsake  and  shun  them,  instead  of  goring  or  tearin^ 
them  to  pieces.  Among  such  species,  the  diseased  crea 
ture  itself  is  so  well  aware  of  the  instincts  of  its  kind, 
that  without  waiting  to  be  "  sent  to  Coventry,"  it  shrinks 
into  some  out-of-the-way  corner  to  hide  its  misery  from 
their  unfeeling  eyes,  though  in  the  very  same  distress  it 
will  seek  out  a  human  friend  and  deliberately  call  his 
attention  to  its  sad  state,  obviously  with  full  confidence 
that  he  will  gladly  afford  relief. 

Just  in  the  same  way  young  children  very  often  testify 
Aversion  to  grown  people  of  mournful  aspect,  or  who 
bear  the  traces  of  suffering  on  their  features.    As  a  gene 
ral  rule,  they  shrink  from  the  sight  of  pain,  and  run  from 
it  to  hide  their  faces  in  their  mothers'  lap.     A  little  girl 
brought  to  visit  a  lady  whom  she  had  been  accustomed 
to  see  strong  and  active,  but  who  had  become  a  cripple, 
burst  into  a  passion  of  tears  at  the  sight  of  her  crutches, 
and  could  not  be  persuaded  to  approach  or  look  at  her 
again.     Perhaps  few  of  us  even  in  after  life  could  boast 
that  we  have  wholly  outgrown  this  phase  of  feeling,  and 
that  we  invariably  experience  the  impulse  of  the  Sama 
ritan,  and  not  that  of  the  Levite  or  the  Priest,  when  any 
specially  deplorable  spectacle  lies  by  the  side  of  our  way. 
Certainly  the  pleasure-loving  nations  of  the  South  of 
Europe  have  by  no  means  arrived  at  such  a  stage  of  pro 
gress,  but  habitually  abandon  even  the  house  wherein 
father  or  mother,  wife,  brother  or  child,  is  lying  in  life's 
last  piteous  struggle,  aided  only  by  the  muttered  prayers 


THE    SO.  1IMKNT.  193 

of  the  prie<t  at  the  l»ed-foot,  and  without  a  loving  hand 
to  wipe  the  death-sweat  from  the  brow,  or  a  human 
breast  on  which  to  rest  the  fainting  head.  That  the 
childish  tears  of  Italians  concerning  infection  from  such 
diseases  as  consumption  has  something  to  do  with  this 
shameful  cowardice  (prevalent  under  all  circumstances 
and  in  every  class,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest, 
throughout  the  Peninsula)  may  be  probable.  And  that 
the  monopoly  of  religious  consolation  by  the  Romish 
priesthood,  and  their  jealousy  of  all  lay  interference 
with  the  position  into  which  they  thrust  themselves 
between  each  soul  and  its  Maker,  has  encouraged  and 
sanctioned  it  till  it  has  become  an  indisputable  custom, 
there  can  be  little  doubt.  Nevertheless,  we  have  assur 
edly  here,  among  one  of  the  most  gifted  and  warm 
hearted  of  nations,  an  illustration  on  the  largest  scale  ..f 
the  fact  I  am  endeavouring  to  bring  forward,  namely, 
that  Aversion  to  the  suffering  and  dying  is  an  Emotion 
having  a  place  in  the  historical  development  of  human 
t'-eling,  no  less  marked  than  the  Heteropathy  which 
preceded  it. 

If  my  theory  of  development  be  correct,  this  senti 
ment  of  Aversion  must  at  a  certain  sta^e  of  progress 
have  been  the  prevailing  one,  and  perhaps  I  shall  do 
no  injustice  to  Mr.  Gladstone's  dearly-loved  Homeric 
Greeks  if  I  surmise  that  they  had  approximately  reached 
that  era,  and  stood,  in  the  matter  of  sentiment,  about, 
halt-way  between  the  pre-hi.tm  ic  Murage  and  the  Kn^lish 
'gentleman.  Amon^  the  Inn, in-,  Phfloctetee  would  have 


194  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

been  speared  or  stoned  to  death.  Had  he  lived  in  our 
time  and  served  on  those  same  shores  in  British  ranks,  he 
would  have  been  tenderly  conveyed  to  a  hospital,  and 
a  band  of  high-born  ladies  from  his  native  land  would 
have  traversed  the  seas  to  nurse  him.  The  actual  com 
rades  of  Philoctetes  took,  or  (what  comes  to  the  same 
thing)  are  represented  by  their  poets  as  taking,  neither 
one  course  nor  the  other.  They  felt  Aversion  to  their 
miserable  companion  in  his  horrible  suffering,  and  accord 
ingly  banished  him  to  Lemnos,  where  even  Sophocles  is 
content  to  represent  him  howling  over  his  anguish  and 
desertion  as  quite  in  the  natural  order  of  things. 

Throughout  the  whole  millennium  before  the  birth 
of  Christ,  we  may  dimly  discern  among  the  nations  of 
East  and  West  the  struggle  which  was  going  forward. 
If  Aversion  were  probably  the  predominant  sentiment 
towards  distress,  Sympathy  was  beginning  to  work 
freely,  and  Heteropathy  still  remained  as  a  stupendous 
power.  The  most  ancient  literature — the  Eig-Veda,  the 
Zend-Avesta  and  the  Hebrew  Scriptures — reaches  back 
to  no  period  before  Sympathy  was  in  full  exercise,  and 
had  received  the  solemn  sanction  of  religion.  Among 
the  Hebrews  (or  perhaps,  in  the  special  case,  we  must 
say  the  Chaldaeans),  the  sense  of  Sympathy  with  pain 
and  misfortune  reigned  at  all  events  as  early  as  the 
days  of  Job,  whose  friends,  unlike  those  of  Philoctetes, 
flocked  ostensibly  to  mourn  with  him,  albeit  their  sym 
pathy  was  injudiciously  expressed,  and  bears  some  tokens 
of  that  disposition  to  add  moral  to  physical  suffering 


THE   SOCIAL   SENTIMENT.  195 

which  is  a  refined  form  of  Heteropathy.  It  took  several 
centuries  more  before  Euripides,  the  most  sentimental 
of  the  Greeks,  could  go  so  far  as  to  say, 

"  Tis  unbecoming  not  to  shed  a  tear 
Over  the  wretched.     He  too  is  devoid 
Of  virtue  who  abounds  in  wealth,  yet  scruples 
Through  sordid  Avarice  to  relieve  his  wants."* 

And,  on  the  other  hand,  Hebrews  and  Heathens  alike 
believed  that  the  opposite  sentiment  of  Heteropathy 
towards  the  sufferings  of  enemies  was  divinely  sanctioned, 
and  that,  in  a  word,  the  principle  to  be  acted  upon  was, 
"  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  and  hate  thine  enemy." 
Few  modern  readers  can  have  failed  to  remark  the 
extraordinary  share  which  those  "enemies,"  against 
whom  it  was  lawful  to  pray,  seem  to  take  in  the  con 
cerns  of  the  Psalmists ;  and  perhaps  to  have  wondered 
whether  the  thoughts  of  any  men  of  similar  piety  and 
exalted  feeling  in  these  days  are  ever  occupied  in  the 
like  way. 

Among  the  Gentile  nations  no  subjects  of  art  seem  to 
have  pleased  the  Assyrians  and  Egyptians  better  than 
the  impalings  and  flayings  of  captives, — cruelties  which, 
had  they  been  committed  by  a  modern  army,  would 
certainly  not  have  been  reproduced  in  painting  or  sculp 
ture.  A  great  revolution  in  feeling  must  have  occurred 
between  the  ages  when  Sennacherib  and  Rameses  desired 
to  be  immortalized  in  connection  with  such  atrocities, 

*  Antiope. 
o  2 


196  THE  EVOLUTION  OF 

and  that  when  Marcus  Aurelius  chose  that  his  magni 
ficent  equestrian  statue  on  the  Capitoline  Hill  should 
represent  him  in  the  act  of  protecting  his  captives  from 
the  violence  of  his  Legions. 

Not  only  Art,  but  the  very  Language  of  the  ancient 
world,  preserves  the  traces  of  the  cruel  Heteropathy  of 
old,  as  the  rocks  the  fossil  teeth  of  the  Saurians, 

"  Which  tare  each  other  in  their  slime." 

It  shocks  us  to  imagine  the  disciple  of  Socrates,  "  whose 
benevolence,"  as  Xenophon  wonderingly  remarks,  "  even 
extended  to  all  mankind/'  wandering  amid  the  groves  of 
the  Academy  discussing  all  the  loftiest  themes  of  human 
thought,  and  at  the  same  time  talking  incidentally  of 
€TTiXaLPfKaK^a  as  °f  an  every-day  and  familiar  passion. 
Yet  this  was  the  case  even  in  "  sacred  Athens,"  where 

"  near  the  fane 
Of  Wisdom,  Pity's  altar  stood," 

an  altar  which  Demonax  said  would  need  to  be  over 
thrown  were  the  cruel  Eoman  Games  to  be  introduced 
into  the  city.  Between  "  rejoicing  in  the  misfortunes  of 
others"  and  enjoying  a  gladiatorial  show,  there  was  not 
much  to  choose  in  the  way  of  sympathetic  emotion. 

Passing  from  Greece  to  Kome,  we  find  the  whole 
population,  at  the  close  of  the  Republic  and  the  era  of 
the  Caesars,  mad  with  enthusiasm  for  the  exhibitions, 
held  in  every  town  in  the  empire,  of  men  killing  one 
another  by  scores  or  thrown  to  be  devoured  by  beasts. 
Marvellous  is  the  story  that  the  very  same  populace 


THE   SOCIAL   SENTIMENT.  197 

which  clamoured  for  these  "circenses"  as  for  bread, 
fill. -.1  the  theatre  with  shouts  of  applause  when  Terence 
first  gave  expression  to  that  sense  of  the  claims  of  all 
human  beings  to  Sympathy  which  1ms  since  played  so 
!  a  part  in  the  history  of  our  race : 

••  Homo  sum,  human!  nihil  a  me  alienum  puto." 

Something  within  those  stony  Roman  breasts  echoed, 
like  Memnon's  statue,  to  the  kindling  rays  of  the  rising 
sun.     But  we  should  deceive  ourselves  widely  if  we 
imagined  that  anything  resembling  our  sense  of  the 
claims  of  human  brotherhood  was  then,  or  for  ages  after 
wards,  commonly  understood.     The  precept  of  Sextius 
tin-  Pythagorean  (preserved  by  Stobseus) — "  Count  your 
self  the  care-taker  of  all  men  under  God" — is  almost  an 
anachronism  still,  it  we  place  the  author  in  the  Augustan 
age,  and  critically  incredible  at  the  earlier  date  when 
it  was  formerly  supposed  to  have  been  written.     The 
current  feeling  of  the  contemporaries  of  Cato  and  Cicero, 
Tacitus   and   Pliny,  received  no  shock  from  the  most 
hideous  cruelties,  hourly  practised  on  slaves  and  captives 
of  war:    nor  did  there  then  exist  in  Europe  a  single 
hospital  for  the  sick,  or  asylum  for  the  destitute,  the 
blind,  or  tin-   insane;   the  first  institution  of  tin-  kind 
known  in   history  being  a  hospital,  built  in  the  til'th 
century  in  -Jerusalem,  for  monks  driven  mad  by  asceti- 
Gigm,  and  <>ne  of  the  next  earliest,  a    Foundling  hospital 
Opened    in    Milan    in   TS'.l.      ( )j--ani/ed   Cruelly   was  in 
full  turd-,  but  01  •  hunt}  Vftfl  yet  unknown;  and 


198  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 


the  wealthy  Herodes  Atticus,  the  proto-philanthropist, 
found  no  better  way  to  display  his  beneficence  than  by 
building  the  splendid  theatre  whose  ruins  still  crumble 
in  the  shadow  of  the  Athenian  Acropolis. 

And  here  we  fall  on  the  natural  explanation  of  a  fact 
mentioned  a  few  pages  ago.  The  Emotion  of  Pleasure 
in  another's  Pleasure,  though  usually  fainter  than  the 
parallel  sympathy  with  Pain,  seems  to  have  been  histo 
rically  the  soonest  developed, — at  all  events,  among  the 
sunny-spirited  nations  of  the  South  with  whom  classic 
history  is  concerned.  The  Greeks  and  Eomans  "re 
joiced  with  those  who  did  rejoice,"  much  sooner  and 
more  readily  than  they  "  wept  with  those  who  wept." 
"  Vse  victis!"  the  vulture-shriek  of  Heteropathy,  echoes 
through  the  night  of  time  across  the  arenas  where 
slaughtered  gladiators,  and  Christians  mangled  by  the 
lions,  made  the  "  glory  of  a  Eoman  holiday."  But  even 
that  hideous  triumph  may  be  interpreted  as  in  some 
sort  the  expression  of  Sympathy  felt  for  the  successful 
swordsman  or  for  the  ravenous  wild  beast.  The  pain 
(if  any  could  be  said  to  exist)  of  beholding  so  pitiful  a 
sight  as  that  which  the  statue  of  the  Dying  Gladiator 
recalls,  or  the  still  worse  horror  of  watching  a  tiger's 
carnival,  was  lost  to  the  fierce  Eoman  heart  in  the  joy 
of  triumph  with  the  victor.  Is  all  this  utterly  incon 
ceivable  to  us  ?  The  bull-fights  of  Spain  exhibit  to  the 
present  day  precisely  analogous  phenomena !  The  spec 
tacle  of  a  miserable  horse  gored  to  death  and  dragged 
along,  leaving  his  entrails  strewed  across  the  arena,  has 


THE   SOCIAL    SKNTIMENT.  199 

been  witnessed  scores  of  times  with  supreme  indifference 
by  men  and  women,  noble  and  imperial,  engrossed  by 
sympathetic  delight  in  the  skill  of  the  Toreador,  or  even 
in  the  courage  of  the  poor  maddened  bull,  whose  dying 
agony  afforded  the  next  instant's  pleasure. 

Even  in  our  own  field-sports,  whence  cruelty  has  been 
eliminated  to  the  uttermost,  the  most  tender-hearted  of 
fox-hunters  and  fowlers  tell  us  that  they  sympathize  so 
much  with  the  hounds  that  they  have  no  time  to  feel 
for  the  fox ;  and  share  so  keenly  the  pleasure  of  their 
pointers  in  a  day  on  the  moors  that  the  brief  death- 
pa  11^3  of  the  grouse  are  unnoticed.  In  the  earlier  ages, 
it  would  seem  as  if  Pleasure  in  the  Pleasure  of  others, 
particularly  in  the  Pleasure  of  Victory,  always  outran 
Pain  in  the  Pain  of  the  vanquished.  It  asked  the  deeper 
sentiment  of  the  "dark  and  true  and  tender  North,"  the 
tenderness  breathed  all  through  Christianity  from  the 
spirit  of  its  Founder,  perchance  even  the  accumulated 
experience  of  suffering  ploughing  deep  through  genera 
tions  into  the  race,  as  a  single  experience  ploughs  up 
and  makes  soft  the  individual  heart, — it  needed  all  these 
to  enable  men  to  feel  other  men's  Pain  as  their  own. 

Be  it  also  borne  in  mind,  that  Sympathy  with  Pleasure 
Usually  demanding  Of  IN  far  less  sacrifice  than  Sympathy 
with  Tain  (indeed  generally  demanding  no  sacrifice  at 
all),  obtains  its  way,  necessarily,  sooner  than  the  senti 
ment  whi«-h  imiM  rise  hiL'h  enough  to  compel  self-sacri 
fice  before  it  becomes  manifest.  The  proverhial  readiness 
of  Englishmen  to  espouse  the  weaker  cause,  implies  more 


200  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 

stringent  as  well  as  nobler  emotion  than  the  spaniel-like 
readiness  of  slavish  races  to  attack  the  beaten  and  side 
with  the  strong.  Of  course  such  heroism,  like  every 
other  good  deed,  brings  its  reward  in  a  fresh  sense  of 
sympathy  towards  those  who  have  been  protected.  The 
roots  of  the  tree  of  human  love  are  nourished  by  the 
fallen  leaves  of  kind  actions  which  sprung  from  its 
heart,  and  have  long  dropped  and  been  forgotten. 

While  the  slow  progress  above  described  was  going 
on,  a  singular  limitation  may  be  observed  among  those 
to  whom  Sympathy  was  extended.  Among  the  indu 
bitable  results  of  recent  ethnological  research,  is  the 
discovery  that  in  early  times,  and  to  this  day  among 
savages,  such  affectionate  sentiments  and  notions  of  moral 
obligation  as  are  yet  developed  are  entirely  confined  to 
the  tribe.  Beyond  the  tribe,  robbery,  plunder,  rape  and 
assassination,  are  never  understood  to  be  offences,  and 
are  frequently  considered  as  meritorious  ;  much  as  tiger- 
shooting  is  deemed  laudable  and  public-spirited  among 
ourselves.  There  is  a  line  of  circumvallation  outside 
of  which  kindly  feeling  does  not  extend,  and  the  moral 
obligations  which  concern  such  feelings  are  consequently 
not  imagined  to  apply.  Within  the  line  there  is  brother 
hood,  and  certain  recognized  rules  of  action,  rising  by 
degrees  from  the  mere  prohibition  of  perfidy,  murder 
and  adultery,  to  the  inculcation  of  truth  and  helpfulness, 
extending  to  the  very  borders  of  communism.  Outside 
the  line  all  the  while,  the  "Gentile,"  the  "Barbarian," 
the  man  of  alien  blood,  is  not  merely  less  considered  (as 


THE   SOCIAL    SKNTIMKNT.  -<'l 

is  the  case  between  ourselves  and  foreigners),  but  has 
actually  no  statics  at  all,  either  as  regards  feeling  or  duty- 
The  step  over  this  barrier  of  race,  when  it  begins  to  be 
taken,  is  an  enormous  stride;  and  we  may  see  how  it 
te.lt  as  such  even  by  the  writers  of  the  New  Testa 
ment.  This  subject,  however,  is  far  too  large  to  be  here 
treated  otherwise  than  by  briefest  indication.  No  doubt 
the  union  of  the  known  world  in  one  empire  in  the 
Augustan  age  helped  to  give  birth  to  the  great  idea  of  a 
common  Humanity,  with  universal  claims  to  Sympathy, 
which,  as  I  have  remarked,  at  that  time  first  arose.  The 
simile  of  the  Body  and  its  members  occurred  alike  to 
St.  Paul  and  to  Cicero*  to  express  the  mutual  suffering 
of  men  in  the  woes  of  their  kind ;  and  from  thenceforth 
the  enthusiasm  of  Humanity  may  be  said  to  have  been 
kindled,  though  as  yet  but  a  spark. 

15ut  from  the  hour  that  the  idea  of  a  common  Hu 
manity  with  universal  claims  dawned  on  the  minds  of 
men,  the  question,  "Who  is  Human?"  appears  to  have 
arisen;  just  as  the  Pharisee,  when  commanded  to  "love 
his  nei-hhonr,"  a-ked,  "  Who  is  my  neighbour  ?"  From 
that  distant  date,  till  the  day,  not  yet  a  decade  ago, 
when  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  decreed 
that  '•  not  a  Man  u i id. -r  the,  terms  of  the 

Constitution,"  then   i,  a  ceaseless  effort  to  shut 

out  inferior  and  inimical  races  from  the  title  which  was 
Irk  to  euiTv  with  it  the  claims  of  brotherhood     In  the 
«ric  and  rarlic-t   historic  times,  the  basis  was 

*  DC  Uii. 


202  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

laid  for  a  great  many  of  the  prejudices  which  survive 
even  yet.  When  the  tall  fair  races  invaded  Europe  and 
drove  the  short  and  dark-haired  ones  into  remote  moun 
tains  and  caves,  then  began  the  legends  of  the  Giants 
and  the  Dwarfs,  each  regarding  the  other  as  nan-human, 
and  fit  objects  of  hatred  and  all  manner  of  perfidy  and 
injury.  To  the  tall  race,  their  predecessors  were  Pigmies 
and  Gnomes,  engaged  in  mysterious  arts  of  metallurgy 
in  the  bowels  of  the  hills.  To  the  short  race,  their  lusty 
conquerors  were  Monsters,  Cyclopes,  Giants,  ever  ready 
to  slay  them  with  clubs,  and  perchance  devour  them 
limb  by  limb.  Wonderful  is  it  to  reflect  that  the  stories 
embodying  these  primeval  passions  of  fear  and  hatred 
have  actually  borne  down  to  us  in  their  course,  through 
the  traditions  of  thousands  of  years,  so  much  of  their 
original  sentiment,  that  every  child  amongst  us  to  this 
hour  entertains  the  belief  that  it  is  quite  right  and 
proper  to  play  perfidious  tricks  on  a  Dwarf;  and  that 
the  sanguinary  achievements  of  Jack  the  Giant-killer, 
Jack  of  the  Bean-stalk  and  Tom  Thumb,  against  the 
most  unoffending  Giants,  were  altogether  laudable  and 
glorious  !  Which  of  our  readers  (we  beg  to  ask  the 
question  with  due  seriousness)  can  even  in  adult  years 
lay  his  hand  on  his  heart  and  say  he  should  feel  any 
moral  or  sentimental  objection  to  murdering  a  "Giant" 
in  cold  blood,  or  running  a  red-hot  stake  into  his  soli 
tary  eye  ?  As  to  Ogres,  the  case  is  worse.  If  those 
archaeologists  be  right  who  say  that  the  word  is  the 
same  as  Hogres,  Hongres,  Hungarians,  Huns,  we  have 


THE   ROCIM.    SINTIMENT.  203 

here,  in  the  full  daylight  of  History,  a  peculiarly  noble 
European  race  actually  transformed  by  the  imagination 
of  their  neighbours  into  such  preternaturally  horrible 
monsters,  that  even  our  uncharitable  feelings  towards 
Giants  fade  into  mildness  beside  our  animosity  towards 
an  Ogre ! 

As  our  own  ancestors  felt  towards  the  earlier  races  of 
Europe,  as  the  old  Vedic  Aryans  felt  to  the  Dasyus 
(their  dark-skinned  enemies),  as  the  Mazdiesnans  of 
Zoroaster  felt  to  the  Touranians,  so,  it  would  seem, 
existing  savage  tribes  still  feel  to  races  far  apart  from 
their  own  in  blood,  but  having  neighbouring  habitations. 
Among  numerous  anecdotes  illustrative  of  such  senti 
ments,  none  are  more  horrible  than  those  which  tell  of 
the  hatred  of  the  Red  Men  for  the  Esquimaux.  A  case 
is  recorded  where  a  tribe  of  the  former  travelled  two  or 
three  hundred  miles  over  the  snow  for  the  sole  purpose 
of  destroying  a  village  of  the  inoffensive  Esquimaux, 
with  whom  they  had  no  quarrel,  and  who  possessed  no 
property  worth  their  robbery.  As  a  dog  kills  a  rat,  so  do 
such  races  destroy  each  other  under  an  impulse  of  pure 
hatred,  which  perhaps  had  its  origin  in  the  Heteroputhy 
of  conquering  generations  ages  before.  Probably  in  its 
earlier  stages  every  nation  now  existing  has  thus  had 
letested  "Canaanite"  dwelling  on  tin-  ImnU-rs  of  the 
land,  and  credited  with  every  inhuman  vice  and  crime.* 

*  "The  almost  physical  loath  in-  whirl,  a  j.rimitivr  community 
feels  for  in. -n  «•!'  wi.l.-ly  .litl'nvnt    manm-i-   iV-in   iN  «>\\n.   n.-ually 
--••-  it^,  If  by  describing  lh»-iu  a,  mongers,  such  ad  ^iai 


204  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

Parallel  and  nearly  contemporaneously  with  the  idea 
of  a  common  Humanity,  arose  the  idea  of  a  common 
Christianity,  forming  the  bond  of  still  more  sacred 
mutual  Sympathy.  It  would  be  to  re-write  the  history 
of  the  last  eighteen  centuries  to  record  how  this  new 
impulse  has  drawn  together  the  hearts  of  men  in  two 
fold  fashion.  Inwardly,  the  deeper  spiritual  life  which 
then  was  awakened,  and  with  it  the  peculiarly  softening 
influence  of  penitence,  must  have  effected  much ;  while 
the  apotheosis  of  Suffering  in  the  ever-recurrent  emblem 
of  the  Cross  cannot  have  failed  (as  Mr.  Lecky  eloquently 
describes  it)  to  have  trained  to  sentiments  of  compassion 
the  rough  races  who  substituted  it  for  the  images  of 
Thor  and  Woden,  or  of  Mars  and  Zeus.  Outwardly,  a 
welding  no  less  obvious  has  been  effected  by  the  organi 
zation  of  a  "Christendom"  begun  among  all  the  tender 
associations  of  the  little  band  in  the  "  upper  chamber," 
and  continued  through  ages  "  when  the  disciples  had  all 
things  in  common,"  and  in  those  wherein  they  endured 
together  the  Ten  Persecutions  ;  and  finally  completed 
in  the  era  when  antagonism  with  Islam  united  all  the 
Christian  nations  in  the  Crusades.  A  similar,  though 
perhaps  less  forcible,  influence  of  the  outward  kind  was 
meanwhile  effected  outside  the  Christian  camp,  among 
the  nations  which  accepted  the  creed  of  Mahomet,  whose 
levelling  tendency  (like  that  of  Buddhism)  has  probably 

even  (as  is  almost  always  the  case  in  Oriental  mytholo- 
demons.     Tin-  (V.-lops  is  Homer's  type  of  an  alien."— Maine's 
Ancient  Law,  p.  1  -2'>. 


Tin:  SOCIAL  SENTIMENT.  205 


ly  less  aided  the  growth  of  mutual  sympathies 
among  its  disciples,  than  the  presentation  of  a  common 
Object  of  worship  and  the  direct  inculcation  of  mercy 
and  beneficence.  As  the  present  condition  of  India  un 
happily  exemplifies,  Caste  is  of  all  barriers  the  most 
insurmountable  to  the  sympathies  of  mankind.  All  the 
great  religions  of  the  East,  however,  and  pre-eminently 
Zoroastrianism  and  IJuddhism,  have  contributed  impor 
tantly  to  the  nourishment  of  the  sympathetic  affections, 
by  stamping  them  with  approval  and  condemning  any 
manifestation  of  the  opposite  sentiments.  When  men 
in  each  nation  have  risen  so  high  as  to  recognize  the 
Benevolence  of  God,  they  have  always  embodied  that 
truth  in  creeds,  win -re in  God  is  represented  as  com 
manding  men  to  be  benevolent ;  and  these  crystal!  i/ed 
creeds  have  acted  with  compact  and  persistent  force  oq 
the  future  development  of  the  benevolent  affections.  In 
each  case,  we  must  needs  account  in  the  first  plaee, 
outside  of  conscious  or  recognized  religious  influem  «•>, 
and  in  tin-  region  of  the  secret  Divine  education  of  the 
race,  for  the  development  of  those  social  sentiments 
which,  as  all  ethnology  proves,  an-  not  in  the  eaii 

understood  to  have  any  connection  with  the  wor 
ship  of  the  unseen  Powers. 

Returning  to  the  history  of  such  t'e<-lin<_^  in  ChiM 
dom,  we  find  that,  just  as  the  title  of  "Human"  was 
refund  to  inimieul  races  as  soon  as  a  common  Humanity 
was  understood  to  convey  the  ri.u'ht  to  sympathy,  so  the 
claim  of  ( 'hnViian  Urotln-rhood  was  still  more  jeali  >u^ly 


206  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

refused  to  all  outside  the  pale  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
Pity  for  Jews,  Turks,  Infidels  or  Heretics,  there  was 
little  or  none  during  all  the  ages  wherein  that  great 
Church  maintained  its  unity  unbroken.  To  torture  the 
Jew,  to  slay  the  Saracen,  and  to  burn  the  Heretic,  were 
actions  not  only  laudable  (as  the  primitive  savage 
thought  it  laudable  to  slay  the  enemies  of  his  tribe), 
but  religiously  obligatory.  The  Church  had  taken  the 
place  of  the  Tribe,  and  the  feelings  it  inspired  and  sanc 
tioned  were  even  more  vivid,  alike  for  good  and  for 
evil 

At  last  the  Reformation  came,  and  with  it  fresh  ques 
tionings  as  to  whom  the  fold  of  Christian  Brotherhood 
should  include.  The  Protestants — themselves  outside 
the  pale  of  Roman  fraternity — found  Quakers,  Socinians 
and  Anabaptists,  to  exclude  from  their  own ;  and  still 
further  off,  a  hundred  thousand  hapless  witches  and 
wizards  to  thrust  beyond  the  limits  even  of  Humanity. 
At  last  the  fires  of  Hate  and  Fear  died  down,  and  for  a 
century  and  a  half  true  Sympathy  has  been  permitted 
to  grow  up  amongst  us  comparatively  unchecked.  The 
result  is,  that  the  sense  of  Christian  Brotherhood  has 
perhaps  more  force  amongst  us  than  ever  before,  while 
the  Enthusiasm  of  Humanity  (extending  far  and  ex 
perienced  intensely,  altogether  beyond  the  bounds  of 
the  Churches)  has  risen  to  the  height  when  a  passion 
becomes  self-conscious,  and  receives  baptism,  evermore 
to  take  its  place  among  the  recognized  sentiments  of  our 
race.  If  a  barrier  to  perfect  sympathy  among  men  be 


THE   SOCIAL   SENTIMENT.  207 

now  anywhere  left,  standing,  we  acknowledge  unani 
mously  that  it  is  a  blot  on  our  civilization,  and,  so  fur 
from  being  in  accordance  with  our  religion,  is  in  defiance 
thereof. 

From  destructive  Heteropathy  to  negative  Aversion, 
and  thence  to  positive  and  helpful  Sympathy,  such  has 
been  the  progress  in  the  character  of  the  Emotion  I  have 
now  endeavoured  to  trace  from  the  dawn  of  history  till 
the  present  time.  From  the  Tribe  to  the  Nation,  to  the 
Human  Race,  to  the  whole  sentient  Creation — such  has 
been  the  progress  in  extension  of  that  Sympathy  as  it 
gradually  developed  itself.  Neither  line  of  progress  is 
yet  nearly  completed.  Much  Heteropathy  still  lingers 
amongst  us.  Aversion  to  the  suffering  and  miserable  is 
even  yet  a  common  sentiment ;  and  our  Sympathy,  such 
as  it  is,  might  be  far  warmer  and  better  sustained.  Nor 
is  the  lateral  expansion  of  our  fellow-feeling  any  way  uni 
form  or  co-extensive  with  our  knowledge.  There  must 
of  course,  from  the  limitations  of  our  natures,  be  always 
a  more  vivid  emotion  raised  by  a  neighbouring  than  by 
a  remote  catastrophe.  None  but  He  who  is  alila;  near 
to  all  can  sympatlii/c  with  all  alike.  But,  making  ei 
allowance  for  the  inevitable  partialities  of  nationality 
and  neighbourhood,  and  the  comparatively  easy  compre 
hension  of  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  persons  of  our  own 
age,  race  and  class,  it  would  seem  that  there  is  yet  givat 
room  for  further  and  more  equable  development.  Along 
every  plane  on  which  our  feelings  run,  tli«-y  as  yet  come 
short.  In  the  first  place,  even  as  regards  local  and 


208  THE  EVOLUTION  OF 

national  extension,  the  just  proportion  between  the  near 
and  the  remote,  the  concerns  of  our  countrymen  and 
those  of  others,  is  very  far  from  being  represented  by 
the  various  degrees  of  interest  manifested  by  the  British 
public  when  it  reads  of  the  burning  of  a  warehouse  in 
London,  or  the  conflagration  of  a  city  in  America ;  of  a 
boat  upset  on  the  Isis,  or  of  the  suffocation  of  the  whole 
crew  of  a  Chinese  junk ;  of  a  breeze  off  the  Goodwins, 
or  of  a  hurricane  in  Bengal ;  of  a  scarcity  of  water  in  a 
Kentish  village,  or  of  the  depopulation  of  whole  pro 
vinces  by  famine  in  Persia. 

Secondly,  it  is  not  only  geographically  and  laterally 
that  our  sympathies  fail  in  extension,  but  also,  and  much 
more  emphatically,  perpendicularly  (if  we  may  so  express 
it),  through  the  various  strata  of  society.  Our  class- 
sympathies  (especially  at  both  ends  of  the  scale)  are  as 
strong  as  our  national  sympathies,  and,  more  than  they, 
need  to  be  widened.  The  high-born  Englishman  feels 
more  akin  to  the  German,  Italian  or  Eussian  noble  than 
to  the  small  tradesman  or  peasant  of  his  own  country;  and 
the  rise  of  the  perilous  International  affords  singular  proof 
how  far  the  working  classes  are  beginning  to  feel  their 
cosmopolitan  class-sympathies  over-ride  their  patriot 
ism.  A  great  deal,  however,  has  been  done  during  this 
century,  on  the  other  hand,  towards  the  breaking  down 
of  the  barriers  which  limited  the  more  tender  emotions 
to  different  ranks.  Free  and  cordial  association  is  far 
more  common  everywhere,  and  the  failure  to  sympa 
thize  outside  of  a  man's  own  class  is  now  (as  it  ought 


THE    SOCIAL    SKNTIMENT.  209 

to  be)  more  often  noticeable  among  the  uneducated  or 
half-educated  than  the  cultured. 

The  literature  of  two  generations  past  recalls  the  yet 
recent  period  when  anything  like  "  sentiment"  was  sup 
posed  to  be  the  exclusive  attribute  of  well-born  and 
well-mannered  people,  and  when  no  novelist  would 
have  dreamed  of  asking  for  sympathy  in  the  woes  of 
any  "  common  person."  There  were  gentlemen,  indeed, 
of  whom  Tremaine  was  the  archetype,  and  ladies,  who 
lived  on  air  and  ^Eolian  harps,  and  there  were  jilso 
beggars  and  shepherdesses ;  but  of  the  intermediate 
classes  of  cotton-spinners,  clerks,  bakers,  iromnon 
bricklayers,  needlewomen  and  housemaids,  it  had  never 
entered  into  anybody's  head  in  the  pre-Dickens  age  that 
anything  affecting  could  be  written.  Even  Shakespeare 
himself  had  looked,  like  a  born  aristocrat,  not  unkindly 
but  somewhat  jestingly,  at  such  subjects;  and  though 
we  cannot  doubt  that  in  real  life  there  must  have  been 
far  more  of  mutual  sympathy  than  books  betray,  it  is 
:ably  certain  there  was  infinitely  less  readiness  to 
feel  for  vulgar  sorrows  and  rejoice  in  homely  joys  than, 
thank  ( lod  !  is  now  to  be  found  amongst  us.  The  writers 
who  have  helped  us  to  this  tenderer  feeling  for  human 
nature  under  its  less  refined  forms, — writers  suel 
I>i<kens  and  Mrs.  Gaskell  and  Mrs.  Stowe, —  deserve 
even  more  honour  than  those  who,  like  Miss  Bremer 
and  d'Azeglio  and  George  Sand  and  Ilichter,  have  aid.  d 
us  to  sympathize  with  the  inner  life  of  other  nations. 

There  yet  remain  to  be.  noticed  other  directions  in 


210  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 

which  our  sympathies  extend  themselves  very  irregu 
larly.  As  a  general  rule,  the  tenderest  of  all  feelings 
are  those  between  persons  of  opposite  sexes,  and  the 
differences  which  exist,  so  far  from  diminishing  sym 
pathy,  probably  often  enhance  it.  Nevertheless,  the 
position  of  women  in  the  East,  and  even  in  Europe, 
offers  irrefragable  evidence  that,  with  all  their  lavish 
affection,  men  have  not,  on  the  whole,  been  able  to 
sympathize  with  women  as  with  one  another.  They 
have  been  ready  enough  to  indulge  their  pleasure-loving 
propensities,  their  vanity  and  their  indolence ;  but  those 
nobler  aspirations  after  instruction  and  usefulness  which 
many  of  them  must  always  have  shewn  (aspirations 
which  men  remark  with  the  most  ardent  and  helpful 
sympathy  when  displayed  by  boys)  have  rarely  touched 
them  in  women.  No  man  will  give  his  son  a  stone 
when  he  asks  for  bread ;  but  thousands  of  men  have 
given  their  daughters  diamonds  when  they  prayed  for 
books,  and  coiled  the  serpents  of  dissipation  and  vanity 
round  their  necks  when  they  needed  the  wholesome 
food  of  beneficent  employment. 

On  the  other  hand,  though  women  cannot  be  accused 
of  any  general  want  of  sympathy  with  men,  yet  they 
too  bestow  it  often  in  a  weak  and  unworthy  manner, 
rejoicing  in  their  lower  pleasures  and  suffering  with 
their  lower  pains,  but  having  little  fellow-feeling  with 
their  loftier  aims,  or  regrets  for  their  sadder  failures. 
"Kosamond  Vincy"  would  have  doubtless  shed  abun 
dant  tears  over  Lydgate's  misfortune  had  he  broken  his 


THE   SOCIAL   SF.XTIMKNT.  211 

ana.     She  had  not  a  sigh  to  give  to  his  shattered  aspi 
rations. 

And  yet,  again,  beside  the  imperfect  sympathy  of 
men  and  women  for  each  other,  there  is  very  commonly 
failure  in  the  sympathy  of  both  for  children.  With  all 
the  fondness  of  parents  and  relatives,  numberless  poor 
little  creatures  pass  through  the  spring-time  of  life  ex 
posed  to  very  nipping  winds,  so  far  as  their  feelings  are 
concerned,  though  perhaps  all  the  time  mentally  and 
physically  precociously  forced  in  a  hot-bed  of  high  cul 
ture.  Because  their  pains  are  mere  childish  pains,  we 
find  it  hard  to  pity  them ;  and  their  little  pleasures, 
because  they  are  so  simple,  seem  only  to  deserve  from 
us  a  patronizing  smile,  or  the  warning  "  not  to  be  fool  Mi 
and  excited,"  which  often  quenches  the  joyous  little 
spirit  most  effectually.  But,  as  St.  Augustine  truly 
says,  the  boy's  sufferings  while  they  last  are  quite  as 
r<-;il  as  those  of  the  man  ;  indeed,  few  of  us  have  troubles 
much  worse  even  now,  than  punishment  and  heavy  tasks. 
And  as  to  the  pleasures  of  those  young  years  when  all 
earth  seemed  Paradise,  and  every  sense  was  an  inlet  of 
tiv>h  drlJLiht, — may  we  not  vainly  look  round  for  cause 
for  equal  sympathy  in  tin-  happiness  of  an  adult  com 
panion  such  as  we  may  find  in  that  of  the  child  playing 
in  the  meadow  with  its  cowslip  ball,  or  shouting  with 
ecstacy  as  its  kite  soars  into  the  blue  summer  heaven  ? 
Hateful  is  it  to  reflect  that  to  many  a  world-worn  heart 
amongst  us  the  spectacle  of  such  pure  joy,  instead  of 
awakening  that  sense  of  "Pleasure  in  Pleasure"  whi<-h 


212  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 


we  flatter  ourselves  is  our  habitual  sentiment,  not  seldom 
calls  up,  on  the  contrary,  an  ugly  emotion  much  more 
partaking  of  the  character  of  Heteropathy,  and  provoking 
us  to  check  the  exuberance  of  the  child's  delight  by  some 
harsh  word  or  peremptory  prohibition. 

One  more  observation,  and  this  part  of  my  subject 
may  close.  Not  only  do  our  sympathies  require  to  be 
more  equally  extended  as  regards  nations,  classes,  sexes 
and  ages,  but  there  is  sore  need  that  they  should  spread 
outside  the  human  race  among  the  tribes  of  sentient 
creatures  who  lie  beneath  us  and  at  our  mercy.  The 
great  ideas  of  a  common  Humanity  and  a  common  Chris 
tianity,  which  were  at  first  such  noble  extensions  of  family 
and  national  sympathies,  have  long  acted  as  limitations 
thereof.  To  this  hour  in  all  Eomish  countries,  the  sneer, 
"You  talk  as  if  the  brute  were  a  Christian/'  or  the 
simple  statement,  "  Non  e  Cristiano"  is  understood  to 
dispose  finally  of  a  remonstrance  against  overloading  a 
horse,  skinning  a  goat  alive,  or  plucking  the  quills  of  a 
living  fowl.  The  present  benevolent  Pope  answered,  a 
few  years  ago,  the  request  to  found  a  Society  for  Pre 
vention  of  Cruelty  in  Rome,  by  the  formal  response 
(officially  delivered  through  Lord  Odo  Russell),  "that 
such  an  Association  could  not  be  sanctioned  by  the 
Holy  See,  being  founded  on  a  Theological  error,  to  wit, 
that  Christians  owed  any  duties  to  Animals."  Similarly, 
the  limitation  of  sympathy  to  Humanity  caused  English 
moralists  of  the  last  century  to  argue  deliberately,  that 
the  evil  of  cruelty  to  the  lower  creatures  lay  solely  in 


T:IK  SOCIAL  SI-NTIMKNT.  213 


the  fact  that  it  injured  the  finer  feelings — the  lumianity 
— of  the  men  who  were  guilty  of  it.  Even  to  this  hour 
it  is  not  rare  to  hear  in  cultivated  society  the  fiendish 
practice  of  vivisection  condemned  or  excused  by  refer 
ence  solely  to  the  hardening  of  the  sentiments  of  young 
surgeons,  or  the  benefits  which  may  remotely  accrue  to 
some  hypothetical  human  sufferer,  the  cause  of  whose 
disease  may,  just  possibly,  be  elucidated  thereby.* 

Surveying  the  position  in  which  we  now  stand,  after 
reviewing  the  long  progress  of  the  ages,  there  is  much 
at  which  to  rejoice  for  the  present,  much  more  to  hope 
for  the  future.  The  human  heart  seems  more  tender 
than  it  has  been  heretofore  ;  and  if  so,  the  gain  is  one 
to  which  all  the  triumphs  of  science  and  art  are  small 
in  comparison.  Our  sympathies  are  yet  very  imperfect 
and  very  unequally  distributed.  To  one  of  us,  Physical 

*  "Tin-  horrors  <»f  vivisection,  often  so  wantonly  ami  so  i 
lt--Iy  pra< ti-ed"  iln-  .»,/,!/. //,//./  vivontm  which  tin-  heathen  (VNus 
]••]'!' ,\i-«l  a-  too  inhuimin  to  In-  perpetrated)  — w  the  prolonged  and 
atro.ioiis  torture-  -onietimes  inflicted  in  order  In  procure  some 
Momic  drli.-aey.  UN  M  lar  ivm< 'Ved  IVoin  tin-  puMic  ^a/e  that 
tln-y  exerciM  little  inihu n«  e  on  the  characters  of  men.  Yet  no 
liuniane  man  ran  ivIl.-.-t  on  them  willmut  a  sluul.ler.  To  l.rin^ 

itliin  the  range  of  nliies  to  create  tin-  notion  of 

»liitie~  touard-  the  animal   World,    ha-   i  Chri.-tian 

roiint  Deemed,  on.-  of  the  peculiar  nn-rit-  ..f  the  l.i-t  cen- 

turv,  and  tor  tin-  nio-t  p.ut  of  li  -..ti-lant  nations.  MahonietaiiH 
and  Jiiahmins  lia\x-  in  this  >jiheiv  con.-ideiaM\  >ui-pa-M-d  the. 
( 'hi  i.-tian-.  and  Spain  and  Italy,  in  which  ( 'atholi,  i-m  ha.-  ino-t 
deej.ly  1'lanted  it-  roots,  an-  .-\.  n  now  j.rol,;il.ly  l-evoiid  all  other 
•  Muntrie-  tlio-«-  in  which  inhumanity  to  anim.d-  i-  nn-t  wanton 
and  nio-t  iinivl.ukeil."— -Km-";  -.  11.  p.  1 


214  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

Pain  appeals  most  forcibly;  to  another,  Want;  to  another, 
Ignorance.  Some  of  us  feel  for  the  sorrows  of  the  aged, 
some  for  the  helplessness  of  infancy.  One  can  weep 
with  the  mourner,  another  can  joy  with  the  happy. 
Mental  doubts  and  anguish  touch  minds  which  have 
known  their  agony,  and  the  aspirations  after  Knowledge 
and  Beauty  those  which  have  felt  their  noble  thirst. 
Some  of  us  feel  intensely  for  human  troubles,  and  others 
again  are  full  of  compassion  for  the  harmless  brutes,  and 
feel  keenly  the 

"  Sorrow  for  the  horse  o'erdriven, 
And  love  in  which  the  dog  has  part." 

But  all  these  various  hues  of  the  same  gentle  sentiment 
have  their  natural  explanation  in  the  experience  or  the 
idiosyncrasy  of  those  who  display  them ;  and  if  they  act 
only  as  special  stimulants  to  activity,  and  not  as  limita 
tions  of  it,  they  are  innocent  and  even  beneficial.  Such 
as  they  are,  also,  these  inequalities  in  the  distribution 
of  our  sympathies  tend  constantly  to  reduce  themselves 
to  a  minimum,  seeing  that,  in  every  direction,  one  tender 
emotion  leads  imperceptibly  to  another.  We  cannot 
help  the  child  without  helping  the  parent,  nor  educate 
the  mind  without  feeding  the  body,  nor  in  any  way 
cultivate  the  habit  of  noting  and  relieving  the  wants  of 
others  without  causing  the  full  tide  of  our  outflowing 
charity  to  rise  beyond  any  bounds  which  we  may  at 
first  have  assigned  to  it. 

In  point  of  strength,  we  cannot  doubt  that  in  our 
time,  in  spite  of  the  supposed  materialism  and  selfishness 


THE   SOCIAL  SENTIMENT.  215 

of  the  age,*  Sympathy  has  acquired  in  thousands  of 
generous  hearts  a  very  high  development  indeed.  It 
affords  the  mainspring  of  life  to  a  whole  army  of  phi 
lanthropists,  statesmen,  clergymen,  sisters  of  charity,  and 
many  more  of  whom  the  world  never  hears.  Did  the 
laws  of  nature  permit  one  person  to  take  the  physical 
pains  of  another,  there  would  be  a  constant  struggle  as 
to  which  should  bear  each  wound,  each  deformity,  and 
each  disease.  Especially  among  women,  in  whom  this 
spirit  of  loving  self-sacrifice  is  commonly  predominant, 
there  would  be  found  at  an  hour's  call  a  hundred  Arrias 
to  tell  every  shrinking  Psetus  that  "  death  did  not  pain ;" 
a  thousand  Alcestes  to  descend  to  the  grave  in  the  stead 
of  every  selfish  Admetus.  Nay,  it  may  be  doubted 
whether  after  a  while  the  hospitals  of  the  land  would 
contain  a  single  inmate  (save  perchance  a  few  forsaken 
oli I  women)  of  those  originally  sent  there  as  patients; 
but  every  man  would  go  forth,  bailed  out,  willingly  and 
joyfully,  by  mother,  sister,  wife  or  child,  remaining  to 
r  in  hi*  stead.  Of  course  there  are  special  obstacles 
as  well  as  special  aids  uiid'-r  tin:  nr\v  forms  of  modern 
lift-  to  tin-  -ruwth  and  di If usion  of  sympathy.  If  litera 
ture  and  steam  locomotion,  and  cheap  and  rapid  postage, 
and  telegraphy,  assist  immensely  to  diffuse  and  to  sustain 


*  Mr.  BaiiiMqypix)«ohettheooD>ideraticBi>>afth«J  "lai^n- 

of  human  f.-rlin-."   ii,,-  "Tender  Kiii-.ti'.ii."  l.y  rrmurkin-,  '•Thi.* 

i-  pre-eminently  ft  Glandular  Kin<>ti..n.     In  it,  tin-  nnis.-ular  «Hf- 

,c. — The   \'."  '.!)!. 


216  THE  EVOLUTION  OF 


the  sympathies  of  mankind,  on  the  other  hand  the  vehe 
ment  struggles  for  existence  and  for  wealth,  and  the 
haste  and  bustle  of  our  lives,  tend  almost  equally  to 
check  and  blunt  them.  If  we  only  compare  the  amount 
of  feeling  which  any  one  of  us  readily  gives  to  the  illness, 
ruin  or  death  of  a  neighbour  in  the  country,  and  that 
which  we  find  time  to  spare  to  the  same  misfortunes 
of  another,  equally  well  known  and  liked,  in  London, 
we  shall  obtain  some  measure  of  the  influence  of  the 
increased  rapidity  of  social  circulation  on  the  affections. 
More  difficult  is  it  to  estimate  the  cruel  results  of  the 
competition  for  professional  advancement  and  for  "quick 
returns  and  large  profits,"  out  of  which  come  such 
offences  as  the  adulterations  of  food  and  medicine,  the 
unnatural  and  portentous  extension  of  the  liquor-traffic, 
and  the  frightful  recklessness  of  life  displayed  in  the 
employment  of  unseaworthy  ships.  These  things  are 
more  shocking  to  the  moral  sense  than  the  savage  atroci 
ties  of  half-barbarous  times,  being  done  at  the  instigation 
of  meaner  passions  by  men  far  more  accountable  for  their 
actions.  But  though  Mr.  Euskin  and  Mr.  Carlyle  treat 
them  as  the  genuine  "  Signs  of  the  Times,"  I  am  inclined 
to  believe  that  a  better  test  of  our  state  may  be  found 
in  the  wide-spread  horror  and  disgust  which  they  have 
created,  and  the  preponderance,  far  beyond  that  of  any 
former  age,  of  public  deeds  springing  unmistakably  from 
the  purest  Enthusiasm  of  Humanity.  There  are  few,  I 
think,  who  on  calm  reflection  will  hesitate  to  admit  that 
there  exist  less  of  the  anti-social  passions  and  more  of 


THE   SOCIAL   SENTIMENT.  217 

the  humane  and  benevolent  ones  now  in  the  world  than 
at  any  known  period  of  past  history. 

Beyond  all  that  we  have  yet  attained,  we  may  dimly 
discern  the  progress  yet  to  be,  and  welcome  for  happier 
generations  the  time  when  a  divine  and  universal  Sym 
pathy  will  do  its  perfect  work.  Even  now  there  are 
few  of  us  but  must  have  felt  how  variable  are  our 
powers  to  feel  with  others;  how  for  long  periods  our 
hearts  seem  shut  up  in  our  own  interests  and  pains; 
and  how  again  they  seem  to  open,  we  know  not  why,  to 
a  sense  of  the  suffering  of  a  friend,  a  child,  a  bird  or 
brute,  so  keen  that  it  seems  a  revelation,  and  every 
other  sorrow  and  pain  we  know  of  acquires  new  meaning 
in  our  eyi-s,  ami  pierces  us  as  a  thorn  in  our  own  breast. 
There  are  hours  wherein  we  spontaneously  long  to  do 
anything  or  suffer  anything  which  should  mitigate  the 
woes  we  have  suddenly  learned  to  perceive.  And  again 
there  are  times  when  the  happiness  of  others  is  similarly 
IK  ar  and  dear  to  us,  and  we  feel  capable  of  sacrificing 
all  our  own  joys  to  secure  for  them  felicity  here  and 
beatitude  hereafter.  These  oscillations  of  our  emotions 
must  surely  point  to  a  time  in  the  future  growth  of 
humanity  wherein  that  which  is  now  rare  shall  be  fre- 
<|ii. nt,  and  that  which  is  only  occasional  shall  !•••  habi 
tual.  As  th<-  whnk-  history  of  the  past  shews  the  xia-lual 
drnppiM'4  away  of  the  crude  and  cruel  emotions  of  Hete- 
ropathy  and  Aversion,  and  the  development  of  Sympathy 
from  it--  first  .-mall  sued  in  the  family  till  it  ha.s 


218  THE   EVOLUTION   OF 

the  great  Tree  of  Life  which  we  behold,  so,  without 
indulging  in  Utopian  dreams  of  human  perfection,  we 
may  reasonably  anticipate  that  the  long  progress  will 
not  stop  at  that  precise  step  where  we  find  it,  but  extend 
yet  further  indefinitely.  As  the  men  of  old  felt  in  rare 
hours  of  tenderness  amid  their  ceaseless  struggles,  when 
"  the  earth  was  full  of  violence  and  cruel  habitations," 
so  the  cultured  amongst  us  feel  habitually  now.  And 
as  we  feel  in  our  best  and  tenderest  moments,  so  men 
in  ages  to  come  will  likewise  feel  habitually. 

Such  gradual  rising  of  the  temperature  of  human 
Sympathy,  when  it  shall  take  place,  will  necessarily  call 
into  existence  a  whole  new  flora  of  kindly  deeds  and 
customs  to  cover  the  ground  of  life.  Economists  are  for 
ever  looking  to  improved  external  organizations  to  better 
the  conditions  of  all  classes,  and  these  have  doubtless 
their  significance  and  use.  But  what  would  be  the 
introduction  of  the  wisest,  justest,  most  perfect  political 
and  social  organizations  which  could  be  planned,  com 
pared  to  the  elevation,  even  by  a  single  degree,  of  the 
sense  of  universal  Brotherhood  and  of  the  kindly  sym 
pathies  of  man  with  man  ?  Already  we  begin  to  feel 
that  acts  of  beneficence  are  scarcely  lawful  save  when 
they  come  as  from  brother  to  brother,  from  the  heart  of 
the  giver  to  the  hand  of  the  receiver.  In  the  time  to 
come,  it  is  not  too  much  to  hope  that  there  will  be  far 
less  than  now  of  such  ungenerous  generosity  as  finds 
vent  in  such  phrases  as,  "  I  have  done  my  duty  by  him, 
and  now  I  wash  my  hands  of  him ;"  "I  have  done  my 


THE   SOCIAL   SENTIMENT.  219 


part,  and  if  he  rot  I  care  not."  Less  need  even  may 
there  be  for  the  deep-sighted  Buddhist  precept,  "  If  a 
man  cannot  feel  in  charity  with  another,  let  him  resolve 
on  doing  him  a  kindness,  and  then  he  will  feel  kindly." 

And,  finally,  there  seems  faintly  revealed,  above  the 
mists  wherein  we  dwell,  the  lofty  summits  of  an  emotion 
transcending  all  that  our  race  yet  has  experienced, — a 
Sympathy  which  shall  shine  on  the  joys  and  melt  with 
the  sorrows,  not  only  of  the  Lovely,  but  of  the  Unlovely, 
and  thus  make  man  at  last  "perfect  as  his  Father  in 
Heaven,  who  makes  His  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on 
the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust." 
For  eighteen  centuries  those  words  have  rung  in  the 
ears  of  men ;  but  who  can  boast  he  has  fathomed  their 
meaning,  or  conceived  any  plan  of  life  which  could  give 
them  practical  realization  ?  To  do  this  thoroughly,  to 
feel  such  genuine  sympathy  for  the  stupid,  the  mean- 
minded,  the  vicious,  as  to  enable  us  to  make  for  them 
the  same  sacrifices  we  should  readily  make  for  a  beloved 
iYi«-nd,  this  is  to  reach  that  zenith  of  goodness  which  the 
world  has  ideal i/ed  in  Christ,  but  towards  which  scarcely 
an  approximation  has  been  practically  made,  even  by 
tin-  best  of  Christians. 

What  will  mortal  life  be  when  men  come  to  feel  thus  ? 
It  will  In;  already  the  fulfilment  of  the  best  promise  of 
heaven,  for  "  he  that  livcth  in  love,  liveth  in  (in.l,  and 
God  in  him."  Mankind  will  then  be  joined  as  in  one 
-real  Insurance  a^ain-t  Want  ami  W«>r,  and  no  misfor 
tune  will  be  unhcarable  to  one:  b.jcuusu  it  will  be  -1 


220  THE  EVOLUTION   OF 

by  all.  So  many  hearts  will  rejoice  with  every  innocent 
joy,  that  men  will  live  as  in  a  room  brightened  all  round 
with  mirrors  reflecting  every  light.  So  many  hands  will 
stretch  forth  to  alleviate  every  pain,  and  remove  every 
burden,  and  supply  every  want,  that  in  the  sweet  sense 
of  that  kindly  human  love  even  the  heaviest  sorrow  will 
melt  away  like  snow  in  the  sunshine  of  spring. 

Even  our  poor  sympathies,  such  as  they  are  now,  are 
the  source  of  all  our  purest  joys.  Pain  and  Pleasure 
alike  undergo  a  Kosicrucian  transformation  from  lead  to 
gold  when  they  pass  through  the  alembic  of  another's 
soul ;  and,  while  the  dreariest  hell  would  be  entire  self- 
en  wrapment,  so  the  sweetest  heaven  would  be  to  feel  as 
God  feels  for  every  creature  He  has  made.  When  we 
have  advanced  a  little  nearer  to  such  Divine  Sympathy, 
then  it  is  obvious,  also,  that  we  shall  be  more  capable  of 
the  supreme  joy  of  Divine  Love,  and  no  longer  find  the 
harmony  of  communion  for  ever  broken  by  the  discords 
of  earth.  He  who  will  teach  us  how  truly  to  love  the 
unlovely,  will  lead  us  into  the  land  where  our  Sun  shall 
no  more  go  down. 

Such  is,  I  believe,  the  great  Hope  of  the  human  race. 
It  does  not  lie  in  the  "  Progress  of  the  Intellect,"  or  in 
the  conquest  of  fresh  powers  over  the  realms  of  nature  ; 
not  in  the  improvement  of  laws,  or  the  more  harmonious 
adjustment  of  the  relations  of  classes  and  states  ;  not  in 
the  glories  of  Art,  or  the  triumphs  of  Science.  All  these 
things  may,  and  doubtless  will,  adorn  the  better  and 


THE   SOCIAL   SENTIMENT.  221 

happier  ages  of  the  future.  But  that  which  will  truly 
constitute  the  blessedness  of  man  will  be  the  gradual 
dying  out  of  his  tiger  passions,  his  cruelty  and  his 
selfishness,  and  the  growth  within  him  of  the  godlike 
faculty  of  love  and  self-sacrifice ;  the  development  of 
tli at  holiest  Sympathy  wherein  all  souls  shall  blend  at 
last,  like  the  tints  of  the  rainbow  which  the  Seer  beheld 
around  the  Great  White  Throne  on  high. 


I'tintcd  by  C.  Green  &  Son,  178,  Strand. 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  LIMITED